Baptize by Blazing Fire Book #6 (Abridged)

Baptize by Blazing Fire Book Number #6 (Abridged)
by Pastor Yong-Doo Kim

The Armed Forces of Fire

Page 2
Recommended Introduction
Although the Lord’s church is a newly established church and located within a
shopping district, the foreign believers flock from all over the world to the
Lord’s Church. For what reasons do they come to visit the Lord’s Church?
The frequent visitations by the foreigners to the various mega Korean churches are
so numerous that it is difficult to fathom. The purpose of the many visitations is to
learn and create a model for revival and growth within their own countries. This
phenomenon is a great representation of the churches in Korea.
The Lord’s Church is not even considered a medium or a mega sized church.
Moreover, the building that the Lord’s church is located in is not even built for church
purpose but rather for business purpose. The Lord’s Church had leased this building
to start up the church. Nevertheless, many foreigners are flocking to the Lord’s
Church.
The Lord’s Church is located on the fifth floor of a leased shopping district building in
Simgok-dong. It is at the opposite location of the Incheon Seogu right beside the fire
department. The Lord’s Church has a reputation of doing overnight prayers daily for
365 days a year (Senior Pastor Pastor Kim, Yong Doo).
The phenomenon of daily and continuous flocking of foreign believers are not easily
seen with any other Korean churches. With the many foreigners who are already
dwelling in the local area and who are attending and visiting the Lord’s Church, there
are still many from all over the world who continue to come and visit the Lord’s
Church.
For about twenty three years, Pastor Kim, Yong Doo has been occupying and
wandering around shopping districts to shopping districts (His previous church in the
basement was located within a shopping district). Each time, he established with a
new church/location. He had led a typical ordinary ministry which was not so different
from many other typical churches. But within his close relationship with the Lord,
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo and with a rare number of youths, they began to experience a
powerful baptism of fire and the spiritual realm. Pastor Kim, Yong Doo published the
“Baptize by Blazing Fire” book series which are the content of his spiritual
experiences. The book series have quickly spread all throughout the Korean region
and all throughout the world.
The foreign believers who have read all five series of books of the “Baptize by
Blazing Fire” have flocked to the Lord’s Church to witness the scenes of the deep
spiritual realm.

Page 3
Up until now, the book series has become so popular that they have been printed
and published twenty three times. Due to the passionate support of many believers
from all over the country and all throughout the world, the book series were
distributed domestically and internationally. This has caused many people from all
over the country and all throughout the world to flock to the Lord’s Church.
Saints from Abroad Visits the Lord’s Church to Witness the Scene of Baptism
of Fire
Even though the Lord’s Church is located in an area where transportation can be
very difficult for people and despite of all the inconveniences, and a church being
leased within a commercial building is a strange phenomenon that many people from
all over the country and all over the world will flock too. The word about visitations of
people from abroad has spread all throughout Korea and throughout the world. The
Lord’s Church has become the center of attention by Korean and the world’s
religious institutions.
In the year 2012, we opened the service titled, A Special Thanksgiving Assembly.
On this special service day, people from over forty different countries came to visit.
People from England, Netherlands, Luxembourg, Iceland, The Republic of South
Africa, America, Malaysia, Cambodia, Hong Kong, China, etc. It is very unique that
the people from various countries has visited the Lord’s Church. It is hard to
enumerate the names of the ethnic groups or countries who have visited the Lord’s
Church since they are so diverse. Until now, Asia, Europe, Africa, North America,
South America, etc have visited the Lord’s Church.
Despite of long distance and various discomforts they had to face on the way to the
Lord’s Church, I wondered why they would still come to visit. Currently, only book
number one of the “Baptize by Blazing Fire” series has been printed and published in
English. After the people from the many countries have read the books, they begin to
visit the Lord’s church. But when the books were known by Koreans from abroad,
they had begun to invite Pastor Yong Doo Kim to hold revival meetings abroad. As
many native believers attended the meetings, they had spread the word about the
revival meetings to the people around them and as many more people heard about
the revivals, more would come. Due to the impact of continuous overseas revivals,
there will be more believers from abroad that will come and visit the Lord’s Church.
page 4
The Work of the Fire Baptism is Still Burning Continuously without Stopping
As I was leading the newly established church located within the shopping district
building, I have never ceased overnight prayer even for one day. The Lord’s Church
continuously prays 365 days a year. The church has never experienced the baptism
of fire being ceased even once. Located next to the Lord’s Church is a large fire

station. It is ironic that the Lord’s Church is located next to a fire station. Despite the
blazing holy fire being kindled, the fire fighters have never come to quench the fire.
Even though Pastor Yong Doo Kim does not own a nice-looking church building like
other medium-sized or mega churches, he is putting all his efforts on hosting and
supporting overseas missionaries and saints. He was too busy to worry about the
construction of the church. The other reason why Pastor Yong Doo Kim does not
have his own church building is because he could not afford it financially. The only
thing that he could focus on was to be led by the Holy Spirit with the holy fire and
spiritual discipline/training. He is very determined on holding overseas revival rallies.
He has a heart to go wherever to hold a revival rally if anyone calls.
Most of the churches where Pastor Yong Doo Kim is invited to hold revival rallies are
not Korean churches. Most are foreign churches. The size of the church or location
is not a concern to their decision. Pastor Yong Doo Kim does not place limitations or
standards/conditions. He goes without limiting himself. He has gone to places such
as Africa and the Southeast Asian jungles, deserts, Middle East, through the
plateaus, South America, etc. The distance of traveling to the remote areas of the
world is immeasurable. In addition, he was in danger of being an actual victim from a
terrorist attack. With various twists and turns, Pastor Yong Doo Kim is witnessing the
gospel. The work of the baptism of the holy fire is still continuing, in fact, it will not
stop.
Page 5
The lay believers and pastors from abroad who have encountered spiritual
experiences with us at the Lord’s Church would revisit our church to obtain the same
spiritual experiences. Whenever the people from abroad request a revival
conference, Pastor Kim, Yong Doo would visit them no matter what difficulties he
may have to face. But Pastor Kim, Yong Doo is moving according to the schedule
that was already planned by Lord.
The Saints from Abroad Witness the Services that have the Presence of
Baptism of Holy Fire
The Lord’s Church does not have a daily or weekly bulletin. The Lord’s Church
begins without a bulletin. The Church service starts with a fervent and passionate
worship. After worship, the church ask the foreigners to come to the front and
introduce themselves. One guest at a time is called to the front. Then the Lord’s
Church congregation welcomes them with heated shouting and claps to encourage
them. The church receives them with a heartfelt welcome. After the introduction, all
the congregation gets up and greets one another as they shake hands or hug one
another. (The Lord’s Church does not allow different gender to hug. They are only
allowed to shake hands) In speaking to the foreigners, the Lord’s Church
congregation attempts to speak English even though their ability to speak English is
poor. Usually, the other churches greet only with their eyes or simple hand shaking.

But the Lord’s church greets with one another and due to the number of
congregation (about 300), they need at least thirty minutes. Inspite of the different of
languages and different color of skin, the scene of having a fellowship with one
another is the characteristic that only the Lord’s Church possesses. (In Korea, there
is no church with so many races)
Unlike the typical churches, the Lord’s church has chairs without legs. Even though
the chairs do not have legs, they at least have a back panel so that foreigners can
ease their discomfort as they place their back against it. Lodging is provided by the
church within the church. It is not as good as a typical hotel or motel but the people
visiting are very thankful and joyful just to be able to participate in the scene of the
baptism of the Holy Fire.
page 6
For the people from abroad, in order to communicate, they are provided with a
interpreting machine. So there are no inconvenience of listening and understanding
Korean. Professional translators are always on standby.
After greeting, as people worship and sing they go back to their seat. When they are
all seated, they give glory to God as they clap for the Lord and as they have
finished fellowshipping/greeting. Next, we turn off all the light within the church
sanctuary and begin united prayer. Normally, other churches do short prayer. They
only pray for few minutes. But the Lord’s Church pray a minimum of thirty minutes
and maximum of one hour. We do the prayer that brings the powerful baptism of
Holy Fire.
I have never seen a church that prays powerfully and desperately for the nation of
Korea, her people, the other churches and the servants of churches as they cry out. I
was astonished. The Lord’s church crying out intercessory prayer is the strongest in
the world. We wrap up the prayer with worship and singing. Then we get into the
sermon.
Due to the proclamation of Pastor Kim, Yong Doo’s powerful sermon, the saints from
abroad shout out “Amen”. They express their appreciation and joy as they shout out
“Amen.” In the past, Pastor Kim, Yong Doo has led his ministry with typical sermons.
But after he had experienced the Holy Fire baptism, he proclaims God’s word as he
is led by the Holy Spirit. Because of this, the saints from Korea and abroad react with
passion. They continuously shout out “Amen.” The foreigners were impressed with
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo’s sermons. They were tremendously shocked since the
sermons they are accustomed to hearing were much different than their pastors.
Pastor Kim’s sermons had depth and it pierced into their hearts in a different way
compared to their sermons from home.
page 7
The Lord’s Church Congregation Serves the Foreign Saints

Thus far, more than ten thousand people have visited the Lord’s Church in South
Korea. Even though the guests are from abroad, the church does not treat or serve
them any different or special from the Lord’s church members. No guests have
complained or grumbled during their stay in the Lord’s Church but rather they had
adapted and adjusted themselves very well. All the guests appreciated and
worshipped during their stay. They all were blessed. When the saints from abroad
come visit and to be baptized by the Holy Fire at the Lord’s Church, the church
congregation consider the guests as though the Lord had sent them. So the
congregation of the Lord’s Church serve them with a sincere heart. Since it is
communal living, the guests must put up with many inconvenience and the Lord’s
Church family is aware of this fact. So as the church people check on guests, they
serve and help. They are always giving and sacrificing their service to the foreign
guests.
The saints from abroad has an opportunity to experience the Korean culture during
their stay. They are able to taste such foods as Korean style ramen, soup, kimchee
and etc. They are very satisfied with such an opportunity.
During their stay in the Lord’s Church, they are not only blessed spiritually but they
also get to experience the Korean culture. They consider their stay within the Lord’s
Church as very precious. Nonstop visitation of saints from abroad to the Lord’s
Church has become a common event now. The church like the Lord’s Church is very
rare. This is one of the reasons why the Korean and international religious circles are
noticing the Lord’s Church. The Lord’s Church members are always ready to receive
any guests from abroad. The congregation desires to welcome the foreign guests
with a better facilities and cultural relation to experience improved fellowship with
them in the Lord. I wish there will be more churches like the Lord’s Church
established. I am dreaming of more true churches as are in the book of Acts to be
established.
-Formal Assistant Director of Christian Newspaper, Currently Director of
Coverage at Mission Times, Lee, Joon Ho
Page 8
Opening Writing
Lamentation 2:18-19 “Cry aloud before the Lord, O walls of beautiful
Jerusalem! Let your tears flow like a river day and night. Give yourselves no
rest; give your eyes no relief. 19 Rise during the night and cry out. Pour out
your hearts like water to the Lord. Lift up your hands to him in
prayer, pleading for your children, for in every street they are faint with
hunger.”
Curiously and in faith, I wanted to know the scenes of the ceaseless battles between
the forces of God and forces of darkness. This is the reason why I have jumped into
this kind of ministry. The result is to witness and experience the continuous
supernatural events. As more time goes by and as more days goes by, more of the
supernatural events occurred and they were beyond our imagination. Such spiritual
flow had influenced the lives of my direct family and all the church members in a

tremendous way. This has become an opportunity to witness the power of gospel
with clarity. We must put down our ideas and parameters that only the physically
strong or healthy people are able to perform daily overnight prayer services. Whether
a person is physically fit not, we are all weak beings who can get tired and stumble.
Many people from the outside has asked us how would one receive the power of the
Holy Spirit. How is one to receive the key to have their spiritual eyes unveiled.
Whenever they ask these questions, I would reply with the same questions to them.
For over twenty years, I had a lethargic ministry. In my late teens, I began to love
overnight prayer service. The habit of praying overnight since my late teens was a
driving force that made me who I am today. God had never desired a peaceful safe
ministry but rather, He always created or adjusted a spiritual state of tension with
tests lurking around us. God has allowed evil spirits to attack us and to kill us at all
times. Because of such demands, we have increased the length of our prayer time.
Daily, we would witness the amazing Will of God being immensely and variously
fulfilled.
page 9
We, humans, want to do things in a comfortable way and live an easy life. But the
Lord requests us to live our lives aggressively and combatively. There is a good
reason for it. Everyone knows that the world is under the evil spirit’s control. The evil
spirits have tremendous hatred towards us. Therefore, they directly and indirectly
raise many great incidents. They deceive Christians and due to their tacit strategies,
the evil spirit’s power of influence has deeply invaded the lives of Christians.
Jeremiah 42:20 “For you were not being honest when you sent me to pray to
the LORD your God for you. You said, ‘Just tell us what the LORD our God says,
and we will do it!’”
The moment when we receive the Lord, we are to be separated from the people of
the world and become a special person whom God has chosen. Moreover, if we
fervently pray and believe, we can become even more special. Through our prayer,
God has helped us to win over various evil forces. Our crumb sized faith has grown
so much that we are now made into a secret weapon to cope with the spirits of
darkness. It is not easy for us to find out what to ask/request, what to seek, and
where to knock.
page 10
The Lord promised that if we ask, He will give it to us. But many of us are in the
middle of the night and in the darkness. Someone said, great faith will manifest its
true color when the critical situation emerges. When the bible stated, ask, seek and
knock, this meant that we will go through many trials and errors. We must ask until
we receive an answer. We must seek until we find and we must knock until we have
it opened. I understand that it is not going to be easy but it must be accompanied by
our activated faith. This will be a way for us to live. Our prayers are asking, seeking,
and knocking, then our reality will be changed. As we invest our time in prayer,
overcoming hardships, and experiencing trials and errors, we will develop strong

solid spiritual muscle. Moreover, the moment the Fire of Holy Spirit pours down on
us and with a powerful spark, we will begin the Holy Fire ministry.
God gives individuals difficult problems. But He does not give us an answer sheet.
Nevertheless, like a teacher who prepares to hand out a quiz, He also has prepared
an answer. He has the key to the solution. Because of the various problems we pray
more and go into a deeper faith. Moreover, Holy Spirit will transform us. Therefore,
let us not be in such a hurry to receive an answer/solution even if it needs to take
long time and even if it seems delayed….
Even this moment, to the people who are placed within the poor surrounding but yet
overcoming every difficulties will find their treasures. I like to give a comforting word
to strengthened them.
page 11
Exodus 2:23-25 “Years passed, and the king of Egypt died. But the Israelites
continued to groan under their burden of slavery. They cried out for help, and
their cry rose up to God. 24 God heard their groaning, and he remembered his
covenant promise to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. 25 He looked down on the
people of Israel and knew it was time to act.”
I have spent so much time on book 6. The work from the ministry has increased and
become various. I have become very busy. As I go around the continents, the cities,
the towns and all the corners of the world to impart the Holy Fire, time has passed so
much. I think my inherited laziness was one of the reasons why book 6 has been
delayed so much… Moreover, the forces of Satan had arrayed against us
everywhere. We were not aware of them. They had sabotaged us many times. But
after all, because of prayer from readers of the Fire books, book 6 has now been
published. Through this book, I would like to show my gratitude to those who have
been praying for a book 6.
I give all the glory to the Lord because He is the one who has helped us to get out of
the demon’s scheme and their tactics have ended in vain. The Lord always gives us
a shout of victory. I am thankful to my other half, my wife. She has labored with me. I
am also very thankful to my children’s encouragement and to the saints who have
participated in laboring with me.
-South In-Cheon Shim Gok Dong, Pastor Kim, Yong Doo-
contents
Chapter 1 The Seriousness of Sin and True Repentance
1. The Seriousness of Man’s Sin 18
2. Bring Forth Therefore Fruits Worthy of Repentance 20
3. Woman commits adultery 22
4. God’s Threshing Floor 24

5. Difference Between Water Baptism and Fire Baptism 25
6. Endure the winnowing 26
Chapter 2 Evil Forces, Identity and Rank
1. Identity of the Demon 30
2. Devil, armed with hatred 35
3. The Ministry that Delivers from Forces of the Devil 37
4. Evil Emotion 40
5. Confrontation with the Devil 42
The Groups of Satan 51
6. The Devil’s Operating Space and How He Moves About 56
7. The Appearance of the Devil 61
8. Rank of Devil 63
9. The Authority of Satan 67
The Danger Sign 73
Chapter 3 The Whole Armor of God and the Good Fight of Faith
1. Christians Who Do Not Utilize the Weapons 80
2. Check Your Weapon 83
3. The Good Fight of Faith to Obtain the Eternal Life 86
4. Trial and Error 90
5. The Price of having Spiritual Eyes Opened 95
6. Deception of Youth who had their Spiritual Eyes Opened 97
Sung Min Oh 101 / About Joseph 103
Chapter 4 Discipline, Training and Fierce Spiritual Warfare
1. The Devil’s Fierce Attack 107
2. The Vengeance of the Devil 109
3. Discipline of Joseph in High School 113
Joseph’s Transfer to His Second High School 116
Joseph’s Third High School Transfer 117
Beaten Up by A Frying Pan 118
4. Joseph Enters into a Theological Seminary 123
5. Joseph, A Tiger Division Unit Soldier 125

6. Joseph’s marriage 132
7. Ju Eun, Became a College Student 133
8. Devil’s Direct Attack 136
Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young 136 / Joint operation 144
9. A Maiden Evil Spirit Enters Into Ju Eun 148
The Unison of Evil Spirits 151
10. The Reality of The Holy Spirit Dance 154
A Domain of Hell With Hand Shaped Blades 162
Chapter 5 New Journey Into The Spiritual Realm
1. Spiritual Realm 170
2. The Evil Spirits Enter Into A Swarm Of Mosquitoes 172
3. The Secret Chamber With The Appearance Of A Chess Board 175
Joseph 176 /
Revealing The Secret Of The Chessboard Patterned Chamber 182
4. Attack Demons with Chessboard Patterned Weapons 186
5. Joseph Receives the Salt Whip Gift 190
6. Baptism of the Fire Given by Trinity God 193
The Fire Given by God the Father 197
The Fire Given by Jesus 200
The Fire Granted by the Holy Spirit 203
The Trinity God Baptize with Holy Fire at Once 207
Chapter 6 The Word of The LORD from the Summer Convention
1. The Summer Convention Prophecy 210
The Message Given To A Female Servant by Jesus 210
The LORD Scolds Korean Churches 214
Word to The People Who Buys The Title and Position of A Pastor
216

The Lord Speaks about Church Services (Worship) 216
The Lord Warns People who Commit Adultery 218
Joseph-Secret Chamber, Prophecy, and Hell 233
God Speaks to Young Adults 234
Jesus Showed Hell 234
The Hell of Adulterers 1,2 235
2. The Word of the Lord 236
The Word of The LORD 1,2,3 236
Word Given to Mrs. Kang, Hyun Ja 253
Word Given to Joseph 253
Chapter 7 The Beginning of Revival Rally In Abroad
1. Mae Hong Son 259
2. Ms. Bang the Missionary 261
3. Testimony of Missionary Bang 265
4. The Tremendous Tests from the Devil 270
5. The First Foreign Conference 273
6. Principality of Thailand 275
7. Baptism of Holy Spirit Fire in Mae Hong Son 281
8. Accused as Heresy 287
Testimony of Pastor Lee, Hyung Oh 294
Closing Statement 306
page 16

The Message of the Holy Fire
Mark 3:8-12 “ Jerusalem, Idumea, from east of the Jordan River, and even from as
far north as Tyre and Sidon. The news about his miracles had spread far and wide,
and vast numbers of people came to see him. 9 Jesus instructed his disciples to
have a boat ready so the crowd would not crush him. 10 He had healed many people
that day, so all the sick people eagerly pushed forward to touch him. 11 And
whenever those possessed by evil spirits caught sight of him, the spirits would throw
them to the ground in front of him shrieking, “You are the Son of God!”12 But Jesus
sternly commanded the spirits not to reveal who he was.”
page 17
1 The Seriousness of Sin and True Repentance
Page 18
1. The Seriousness of Man’s Sin
All of man's corruption and depravity started when sin entered into the world. Behind
the scene of sin, there is the existence of demons lurking about. Sin penetrates into
all the areas of the man’s character and personality. For this reason, man and his
specific relationship to God began to be twisted and had gone wrong. Man’s word,
conduct, mind, and thoughts have gone astray and twisted. Not only with lies and
hypocrisy, man’s heart had become darkened to the point that men even enjoy
sinning.
Romans 1:21-24 “Yes, they knew God, but they wouldn’t worship him as God or
even give him thanks. And they began to think up foolish ideas of what God was like.
As a result, their minds became dark and confused. 22 Claiming to be wise, they
instead became utter fools. 23 And instead of worshiping the glorious, ever-living
God, they worshiped idols made to look like mere people and birds and animals and
reptiles. 24 So God abandoned them to do whatever shameful things their hearts
desired. As a result, they did vile and degrading things with each other’s bodies.”
Romans 1:28-32 “Since they thought it foolish to acknowledge God, he abandoned
them to their foolish thinking and let them do things that should never be done. 29
Their lives became full of every kind of wickedness, sin, greed, hate, envy, murder,
quarreling, deception, malicious behavior, and gossip. 30 They are backstabbers,
haters of God, insolent, proud, and boastful. They invent new ways of sinning, and
they disobey their parents. 31 They refuse to understand, break their promises, are
heartless, and have no mercy. 32 They know God’s justice requires that those who
do these things deserve to die, yet they do them anyway. Worse yet, they encourage
others to do them, too.”
page 19

Today, the bible may testifies about certain actions which are sin and which are
pouring out from the people. But more importantly, the bible points out man’s
tendency to sin which is hidden within us. People have wicked hearts to hate and the
desire to murder one other. People tend to judge, treat others with contempt, criticize,
have secret spiritual adultery and etc. The people’s ability in condemning other
people have advanced. In the days of John the Baptist, what was the thing that was
truly needed for the Israelites? Because of the sin nature that had settled for so long
within their hearts, the Israelites could no longer become God’s people.
page 20
2 Bring Forth therefore Fruits Worthy of Repentance
Acts 13:24 “Before he came, John the Baptist preached that all the people of Israel
needed to repent of their sins and turn to God and be baptized.”
Romans 2:5 “But because you are stubborn and refuse to turn from your sin, you
are storing up terrible punishment for yourself. For a day of anger is coming, when
God’s righteous judgment will be revealed.”
luke 3:7 “7 When the crowds came to John for baptism, he said, “You brood of
snakes! Who warned you to flee God’s coming wrath?”
In the days of John the Baptist, when the Sadducees and Pharisees came to be
baptised, John the Baptist casted them away as he spoke venomously to them. The
reason why he casted them away is because John the Baptist could not expect any
ounce of possible fruit worthy of repentance to be brought forth by those religious
folks. According to the Israelis’ hand written tradition, in the time of John the Baptist,
there were many fruit trees with so many flowers blooming. But in reality, most of
them did not bear any fruit. Many trees blooming flower failed to bear or bring forth
fruit. Today, the bible talks and emphasizes to ‘bring forth therefore fruits worthy of
repentance’. Many people think that repentance is an outwardly emotional action or
gesture. They think it is an outward physical action with many tears and snot. But
many do not reach the point of making a firm determination by using their willpower
or free will.
page 21
An individual repentance is required but moreover collective repentance is required.
In the past and in many cases, the people thought that bringing forth the fruit of
repentance is to pray all night long crying out with many tears. Only then through
such action did they believe they would receive the grace of God to bring forth fruits
of repentance. But true repentance is to use one’s own will power or free will to have
a firm determination like the prodigal son who had come back to his father. (Luke
15:18) We must get out of the place that makes us continuously sin.
Luke 15:18-20 “I will go home to my father and say, “Father, I have sinned against
both heaven and you, 19 and I am no longer worthy of being called your son. Please

take me on as a hired servant.”’ 20 “So he returned home to his father. And while he
was still a long way off, his father saw him coming. Filled with love and compassion,
he ran to his son, embraced him, and kissed him.”
page 22-23
3 Woman commits adultery
Perhaps, one of the reasons that the Pharisees, Sadducees, and some of Jewish
people made John the Baptist to speak venomously to them was due to their
splendorous and magnificent looking garments and their hypocritical behavior of
dignity as John the Baptist proclaimed the gospel of repentance in clothed camel hair
eating locusts and wild honey. But these religious folks had appeared in the
wilderness dressed nicely with hypocritical behavior. Perhaps, they tried to possess
God’s kingdom, wealth, and the prosperity of the world at the same time. But
unfortunately, this is completely impossible.
James 4:4-5 “You adulterers! Don’t you realize that friendship with the world makes
you an enemy of God? I say it again: If you want to be a friend of the world, you
make yourself an enemy of God. 5 What do you think the Scriptures mean when
they say that the spirit God has placed within us is filled with envy?”
If we truly desire to repent, we must first cast away the encumberment hypocrisy
within us. The harsh criticism by John the Baptist had hit the nail right on the head.
These religious folks probably had temporarily hid themselves. Grudging in secret
toward John the Baptist, they had began working on a plot against him. These
religious folks did not cleanse their heart to make it pure and holy. They had divided
hearts. They could not mourn to have a contrite heart. They were standing on a short
cut to corruption. In order to truly repent, one must take off their hypocritical
garments. If one does not want to take off his/her hypocritical garment, then it is
better not to attempt any hypocritical gesture. Just stay unrepented and be destroyed
with the fire at the end. I feel John the Baptist shouted in such way.
“Repent! The Kingdom of God is upon us!”
page 24
4 God’s Threshing Floor
In the days of John the Baptist, the spiritual reality of the Israelites was no better
than the value of common stones that were on the road. Their spiritual reality was
hopeless. They were living within a gigantic error or misunderstanding thinking
themselves to be the descendants of Abraham. What was the solution they really
needed? They were seized by hypocrisy for so long and with religious rituals. And
yet they were still telling people that they were the descendants of Abraham. Too
truly confess such sins is very difficult. This is why God has decided on the threshing
floor. He had sent Jesus and the Holy Spirit. He then begun winnowing.

There is a farmer and he placed an ax around the root area of a tree. He is ready to
cut down the trees. The farmer is examining the trees. There are trees that are to be
cut down soon. There are trees that are to be observed for a little longer and there
are trees that must be cut down right away. Perhaps, he is putting marks on the
trees and putting the trees in order determining which ones will be cut down first. The
trees do not have any idea if they are being marked or observed. John the Baptist
never cried out for the people to try to repent or take their time on repenting. Since
there was not much time remaining, he had warned the people to repent immediately.
But at that time, the Jewish people thought that they had plenty of time. The same is
with us today. The people think they have plenty of time left to repent.
page 25
5 Difference Between Water Baptism and Fire Baptism
What is water baptism? It is the preparation process of receiving the fire baptism.
When we are baptised by water, this means we have repented in public with many
people witnessing. In the process of water baptism, we are confessing our sin. This
ritual is like a sign and an oath in which we are saying we will sin no more. Therefore,
the characteristic of water baptism is this: God’s word brings conviction on one’s
conscience and reveals sin. When this occurs, a person will become a new person.
But the baptism of Jesus, which is the baptism of the Holy Spirit will manifest the
characteristic of the Holy Spirit and Fire. The Holy Fire will burn sin and when this
occurs, no trace of sin will remain. We can wash things with water in our daily lives.
But such as gold, silver, and bronze will not have their impurities removed by water.
The refining process to have impurities removed must be through heat and fire as
the elements are melted and purified. At the end of the process we achieve purity. It
is only through this method the impurities are removed. It is the same with people.
The Holy Fire will change the intrinsic qualities or essence of a person.
1 Corinthians 3:13-15 “But on the judgment day, fire will reveal what kind of work
each builder has done. The fire will show if a person’s work has any value. 14 If the
work survives, that builder will receive a reward. 15 But if the work is burned up, the
builder will suffer great loss. The builder will be saved, but like someone barely
escaping through a wall of flames.”
page 26
6 Endure the winnowing
The farmer who was postponing the threshing finally begins threshing. But since the
wheat and chaff were so mixed together, it was difficult to sort. But God who is the
farmer is an expert on sorting and separation. In order for us to become a wheat, we
must rely and trust only in God. We must first endure the fiery winnowing process.
God makes sure that He exposes our sin and then the time of the threshing is near.
God judges all things based on His objective view. The real winnowing is to expose
our hidden sin and then to begin the process of cleansing. Before God, the people
who hides their sin are considered as chaff. God does not weigh us by our physical

body but He weighs our inside such as character, personality, integrity, faithfulness
and etc.
Daniel 5:25(AMP) And this is the inscription that was written, MENE, MENE, TEKEL,
UPHARSIN—numbered, numbered, weighed, divisions
When we are baptized by the holy fire, two categories will be manifested. One is the
manifestation of wheat and the other is manifestation of chaff. Becoming God’s own
people is not an easy thing and it is not a simple thing. In order for us to become His
own people, we must allow the Holy Spirit to enter into us and burn all the hidden
sins, our temperament, and our tendencies. The Lord and the Holy Spirit exposes
our sin from the deepest inner part of ourselves.
page 27
We all know that driving without a driver’s license is illegal. What we desire and in all
areas of our lives must be driven and controlled by the Lord. Nevertheless, we are
still moved and driven by our fleshly temperament.
In the late fall, only the ripe crops will be harvested. Just as the crops, we must also
be ripened. Only those who has become sacred and those who possess the Lord’s
character will enter into the heaven’s storeroom as a ripened harvest. The process
that ripens corp are sunlight and nutrient. It is the same with us. In the midst of God’s
grace and Word, discipline and praying to God will ripen us. God’s threshing floor is
the place where you will receive discipline. In this place, we are daily sorted out.
When we begin to actively apply carrying out God’s word in our daily lives, the forces
of the enemy and the forces of the flesh will attempt to hinder us. Therefore, we must
confront and fight these forces as we are strengthened by His grace. When this
occurs, our character will properly ripen. The fruits that are not properly ripped and
incomplete will have a poor taste. This kind of fruit will have no value nor have a
proper price. It is the same thing with our faith and belief. Our unripened and
incomplete faith and belief will torment or make ourselves miserable. Moreover, we
will torment and make the other people around us miserable as well. You can not
swallow unripened fruit or crop, but if you do, you will have a stomach ache.
All the things are not given to us just because we need them. All the things are given
to us according to God’s need and they are given only for a moment. The materials,
church, circumstances, family, children, our job and etc. Because people always
calculate on their outwardly condition, they frequently misunderstand and make
mistakes. Therefore, we must bring forth the fruit of repentance. We are to be
baptized by water and we must be then be baptized by the holy fire. The baptism of
the holy fire will burn away the human’s intrinsic quality/essence and the fallen
nature so that our hearts will be changed to God’s heart. This is why we must be
filled with the Holy Spirit and His fire. Hallelujah!
page 28

Luke 12:49-50 ““I have come to set the world on fire, and I wish it were already
burning! 50 I have a terrible baptism of suffering ahead of me, and I am under a
heavy burden until it is accomplished.”
page 29-30
Chapter 2
Evil Forces, Identity and Rank
1. Identity of the Demon
Ezekiel 28:13-19 “You were in Eden, the garden of God.Your clothing was adorned
with every precious stone—red carnelian, pale-green peridot, white moonstone,
blue-green beryl, onyx, green jasper, blue lapis lazuli, turquoise, and emerald—all
beautifully crafted for you and set in the finest gold. They were given to you on the
day you were created. 14 I ordained and anointed you as the mighty angelic
guardian. You had access to the holy mountain of God and walked among the
stones of fire. 15 “You were blameless in all you did from the day you were
created until the day evil was found in you. 16 Your rich commerce led you to
violence, and you sinned. So I banished you in disgrace from the mountain of God.
I expelled you, O mighty guardian, from your place among the stones of fire. 17
Your heart was filled with pride because of all your beauty. Your wisdom was
corrupted by your love of splendor. So I threw you to the ground and exposed you to
the curious gaze of kings. 18 You defiled your sanctuaries with your many sins and
your dishonest trade. So I brought fire out from within you, and it consumed you. I
reduced you to ashes on the ground in the sight of all who were watching. 19 All who
knew you are appalled at your fate. You have come to a terrible end, and you will
exist no more.””
page 31
Isaiah 14:12-19 ““How you are fallen from heaven, O shining star, son of the
morning! You have been thrown down to the earth, you who destroyed the nations
of the world. 13 For you said to yourself, ‘I will ascend to heaven and set my throne
above God’s stars. I will preside on the mountain of the gods far away in the north.
14 I will climb to the highest heavens and be like the Most High.’ 15 Instead, you will
be brought down to the place of the dead, down to its lowest depths. 16 Everyone
there will stare at you and ask, Can this be the one who shook the earth and made
the kingdoms of the world tremble? 17 Is this the one who destroyed the world and
made it into a wasteland? Is this the king who demolished the world’s greatest
cities and had no mercy on his prisoners?’ 18 “The kings of the nations lie in stately
glory, each in his own tomb, 19 but you will be thrown out of your grave like a
worthless branch. Like a corpse trampled underfoot, you will be dumped into a mass
grave with those killed in battle. You will descend to the pit.
Zechariah 3:1-2 “Then the angel showed me Jeshua the high priest standing before
the angel of the LORD. The Accuser, Satan, was there at the angel’s right hand,
making accusations against Jeshua. 2 And the LORD said to Satan, “I, the LORD,

reject your accusations, Satan. Yes, the LORD, who has chosen Jerusalem, rebuke
you. This man is like a burning stick that has been snatched from the fire.”
Revelation 12:7-9 “Then there was war in heaven. Michael and his angels fought
against the dragon and his angels. 8 And the dragon lost the battle, and he and his
angels were forced out of heaven. 9 This great dragon—the ancient serpent called
the devil, or Satan, the one deceiving the whole world—was thrown down to the
earth with all his angels.”
page 32
Ezekiel 28:12 “.......“You were the model of perfection, full of wisdom and exquisite
in beauty.”
Jude 1:6 “And I remind you of the angels who did not stay within the limits of
authority God gave them but left the place where they belonged. God has kept them
securely chained in prisons of darkness, waiting for the great day of judgment.”
Ephesians 6:10-13 “A final word: Be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power. 11
Put on all of God’s armor so that you will be able to stand firm against all strategies
of the devil. 12 For we are not fighting against flesh-and-blood enemies, but against
evil rulers and authorities of the unseen world, against mighty powers in this dark
world, and against evil spirits in the heavenly places. 13 Therefore, put on every
piece of God’s armor so you will be able to resist the enemy in the time of evil. Then
after the battle you will still be standing firm.”
There are many bible verses about the devil. But the above bible verses are the
leading passages in regards to the devil. There are words that teach us about the
devil’s name, character, personality and activities. The prince of demons (Matthew
12:24, Luke 11:15), the prince of the power of the air (Ephesians 2:2), Satan
(Zechariah 3:1, Revelation 12:9), the god of this age (2 Corinthians 4:4), the ruler of
this world (John 12:31), the evil one (John 17:15, 1 John 5:18), the devil (Luke 4:2,13,
Revelation 12:9), the great, the fiery dragon (Revelation 12:3-9), the serpent of old
(Revelation 12:9), the accuser (Revelation 12:10), the destroyer (Revelation 9:11),
the anointed cherub who covers (Ezekiel 28:14) and etc.
page 33
Especially, in Ephesians 6:10-13, it explains about the demonic grade and ranking
system of the groups that operate the principalities, the groups that are after seizing
power, and furthermore, the scriptures talk about the rulers of the darkness of this
world and spiritual wickedness in high places. Beside these groups, there are many
more types of groups and ranking beyond our imagination. They have their own
order, expedite spiritual structure, structural system and structural change. They
have the power to upgrade all these systems and structures. The evil spirits, the
forces of Satan, and Satan himself have committed a great sin. The devil had tried to

become like God. As a result, Satan was casted out from heaven. Now, Satan tries
to defeat the children of God. Satan has become a formidable obstacle to overcome
for believers before they are able to enter heaven.
There are things that I want to most urgently and promptly state. It is about exposing
the evil spirit’s identity most clearly and accurately. There are no books that clearly,
accurately, and precisely expose the identity of the enemy except the bible. The fact
is that whoever believes in the Lord, the ones who are christians have the power to
confront these outrageous forces. There are certain methods that God will utilize on
His people in this era. God leads His people in diverse ways. God may give some of
His people to be martyred. On the other hand, God may hide some of His people in a
safe place like God hid Jeremiah. But like myself including the Lord’s Church
members, God allows us to directly encounter the forces of the devil to fight. Yet,
people hold fast to their own narrow view and prejudice. As we battle the evil spirits
realistically and practically, there is much pressure. Many pastors from the
neighboring churches with their congregational members view us with contempt and
look at us as though we are mystic and religious fanatics. They view us as though
we have exposed our ignorant intellectual.
page 34
Today, many mental illnesses occur. I do not think anyone can understand the
seriousness of mental illness except those who are experiencing it and the families
who. suffering together with it. When the evil spirit secretly intervene, the
unimaginable after effect will continuously occur. The procedure of the mental
hospitals is to isolate and to provide psychiatric treatment with pills.
page 35
2. Devil, armed with hatred
1 Peter 5:8-9 Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about
like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. 9 Resist him, steadfast in the faith,
knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world.
Revelation 12:12 Therefore rejoice, O heavens, and you who dwell in them! Woe
to the inhabitants of the earth and the sea! For the devil has come down to you,
having great wrath, because he knows that he has a short time.”
Many Christians do not like to carry out the work of casting out demons. They are
unwilling to engage in this area. Moreover, these type of Christians reject this subject
by presenting various reasons and examples. These types of Christians are only
pursuing after the ministry of the Word. But the bible clearly states,
“The destroyer armed with hatred has appeared! Listen Christians! Be sober and
vigilant!”
What will they destroy? Who will they attack? The wickedness of the devil that temps

is already known to all of us through the bible. The devil captivatingly approaches us.
He comes as a defender and he also is an ancient serpent. The devil attacks sons
and daughters of the most high who have lived their lives with the assurance of
salvation. He wants to play the probability game with them.
page 36
The devil would whisper, ‘You think you can obtain salvation? Do you even have the
assurance of salvation? You are not qualified! You will not obtain salvation living
your life such as this!’
As it always has been, Satan scatters the seeds (chaff) as he plays the game by
throwing dice. He plays the probability game by temping. He destroys multitudes of
God’s people by letting them lose their assurance in their salvation.
page 37
3. The Ministry that Delivers from Forces of the Devil
Luke 11:21-23 ‘When a strong man, fully armed, guards his own palace, his goods
are in peace. 22 But when a stronger than he comes upon him and overcomes him,
he takes from him all his armor in which he trusted, and divides his spoils. 23 He
who is not with Me is against Me, and he who does not gather with Me scatters.’
God has created all things with order, balance, and harmony. He always leads all
things in such a fashion including people’s personality system, one’s realm of
mentality, and all the histories of the world. But we must know that the Devil’ desire
is to destroy and ruin our bodies, mentality, spirituality, and our physical world. He
destroys by leading toward the negativity in all things. Sometimes, the wicked people
are able to control the good people. Now it is common thing that the devil disguises
God’s ministers as righteous laborers and corrupt them.
2 Corinthians 11:13-15 For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming
themselves into apostles of Christ. 14 And no wonder! For Satan himself transforms
himself into an angel of light. 15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also
transform themselves into ministers of righteousness, whose end will be according to
their works.
Page 38
The destroying method of the devil is to carry out plausible words of lies, tactical
disguisement, and deception. With these methods, he insults God and the bible. The
devil endlessly threatens God’s children by utilizing these methods. At this point of
documenting book six, I have heard the news about the suicide of one famous
actress which led to other people following suit and committing suicide themselves .
We must not deny the fact that it is the evil spirits which are behind these events.
When God performs and accomplishes His good plan toward the world, He uses
vessels. Those vessels are people. Those vessels are not aristocratic or intelligent

people but rather people who will always react to variable faith, people who grow in
faith, people who know how to apply their faith, people who are willing to do anything
God commands them to do, and those who are willing to take risk. These are the
types of people whom God utilizes. God utilizes people who have a high possibility of
participating in all things. These people are supposed to be Christians. God has
granted an assignment to the Christians. The assignment is to aggressively search
and investigate the forces of the devil and evil spirits which are only recognized
vaguely, abstractly, and only existing in the imagination of christians. Our
assignment is to deliver the suppressed souls. People must not re evaluate the
people who are already performing the ministry of casting out demons to free the
suppressed/oppressed souls.
Jesus stated in the bible, “Don’t rejoice because evil spirits obey you; rejoice
because your names are registered in heaven.” This does not mean that we should
not rejoice when the evil spirits are casted out and as the people are set free. This
particular verse is about our individual relationship between God and us. He desires
us to rejoice our relationship with God.
Luke 10:20 “Nevertheless do not rejoice in this, that the spirits are subject to you,
but rather rejoice because your names are written in heaven.”
Page 39
Now, we are reaching a final critical situation. There is a big difference between just
attending church as a common ‘christian’ and becoming a true christian. We must
realize how difficult it is to become a true christian for you and I. We must fight the
good fight and there is one thing that I want to emphasize. We are not suppose to
move forward toward rest and safety away from the spiritual war but we are
supposed to be in His rest and safety in the midst of war.
We must fight and strive until the day of obtaining our crown! Speaking to myself,
“My soul, There are numerous enemy approaching toward us! The army of sin is
aggressively attacking.”
Someone once said, “The forces of the evil spirit create a single critical event to
create a tragic phenomenon to lead many people to hell. We still have much work to
do.”
Page 40
4. Evil Emotion
We are able to closely and indirectly investigate the forces of evil spirits through the
written Word of God. In the bible, the identity of the devil and his rank is not
specifically written and nor in detail. Only through the devil’s activity and his
character are we able to indirectly presume. The corrupted angel became the devil
and this information is partially listed in the first part of the bible.

When we confront Satan and his evil forces, we will be able to discern that each one
of them has their own personality and like a human possess emotions. They have
their own style of sensitive emotions. They perform diverse activities and have
violent temperaments. This world is their major field of activity. As they visit hell and
the earth back and forth at all times, through unbeliever and the world culture, the
devil and his forces delude people with all their methods and means. The forces of
the evil spirits enter into the human body to control and accomplish their will. And if it
is possible, the forces of the evil spirits desire to possess God’s chosen people by
attacking them. Therefore, if Christians do not strive and put all their strength to
defend the attacks of the twisted and fleeing serpent, they will be on the list of
casualties.
Isaiah 27:1 In that day the LORD with His severe sword, great and strong, Will punish
Leviathan the fleeing serpent, Leviathan that twisted serpent; And He will slay the
reptile that is in the sea.
Page 41
What I am about to tell you is not scholarly or theologically, but instead, I am going to
tell you the experience I have had within the Lord’s Church. Each and every case
that I have collided and confronted against the forces of devil is firsthand.
All experiences are from the bible and began from the bible. The sixty six books of
the Old and New Testament have at least thirty thousand promises of granting power
and answer to us. These promises are yet to be practically applied even today.
There is huge difference between our reality and God’s promises. Then there is a
statement in between our reality and His promises. The statement is our prayer of
faith. With the prayer of faith, we will reduce the gap and this is our job to accomplish.
How or with what method can we grasp the promise of God’s power to manifest and
to utilize in this uncertain reality? This is the assignment and dilemma to those who
long to obtain the power of God. The Word said that the kingdom of heaven suffers
violence and the violent take it by force. If you do not do anything but sit comfortably
on your couch, the power of God will not enter into you and HE will not allow it too.
Since we, the Lord’s Church members, were longing and desiring to see heaven and
through the method of obtaining a victorious fight against the evil spirits of darkness
in the midst of Satan’s activity and outer space, God stimulated our curiosity.
Through our curiosity, God permitted spiritual blessing and for us to experience
heaven.
Page 42
5. Confrontation with the Devil
God has allowed me to personally experience the disastrous scenes of hell. He
commanded me to expose the reality of hell. With my spiritual eyes opened, I was
visiting hell daily. In those days of visitation to hell, I confronted the devil all the time.
The forces of the devil dragged and tormented me. There were times when I was

able to physically sense my skin touching the skin of the devil even in my physical
state and only with my physical eyes opened. This type of event occurred about
three times. Personally, first official encounter with the devil was in front of God’s
throne. In book 3 of the Blazing Fire series and on page 182, it is partially
documented. In the year 2005, March 15th, on Tuesday, I had encountered the king
of demons, Satan, himself for the first time in front of God’s throne. It was like the
event that occurred In the book of Job chapter one verse six. A similar situation had
occurred. I have never in my dream expected such a situation. But it had. The
second and third encounter had happened in the year 2006, May 6th, on Sunday,
around 4:00 am. The second and third encounter followed one after another in one
single day. Although it occurred five years ago, I vividly and meticulously remember
it since it was such a shocking event. This event has been engraved and sealed
within me.
On that particular night, I cried and prayed out. Just to rest for a moment, I had laid
myself on the long wooden church chair that was placed in front of the pulpit around
4:00 am. I had just come out of experiencing hell. My physical body was exhausted.
Some of the church members had gone home, but I was in the state of recovering
with the fire of the Holy Spirit, the blood of Jesus, and with many other different
weapons descending from heaven.
Page 43
My whole body was filled with holy fire and spiritual energy. Then I pictured each of
the Lord’s Church members in my mind. As I was picturing them, I thought of them
as if they were prayer warrior who were performing spiritual warfare. I was proud of
them.
Pleased with the members and patting myself on the back, in an instant, the air in
the surrounding atmosphere where I was laying down had become cold. My whole
body was covered with goose bumps. With my spiritual sensation, I presumpted, ‘Ah!
I thought something tremendous would occur!’ But at the end, my hopeful reality
became dreadful. In front of my eyes, as my physical eyes were fully opened, the
king of hell, Satan appeared within the twinkling of an eye. It was so obvious why he
would appear before me. Satan and his forces are training instruments for the
members of the Lord’s Church to mold us into warriors. All the members of the
Lord’s Church confront the devil and exposes the identity of his subordinates. The
members of the Lord’s Church are not afraid of the forces of devil and no matter how
much they are a threat or how harmful their activity may be, the Lord’s Church
members are not afraid. This has already been proven daily through the various
events and tests.
When I had first encounter Satan in the front of God’s throne, I was able to bear the
situation since the Lord was watching over me and as HE was next to me. But, now,
I do not see the Lord anywhere around me and all the congregation members had
gone home. What is even worse is that the devil appeared before me as I was
physically exhausted. I was in the middle of regaining my spiritual strength. He
appeared during my helplessness stage. Moreover, the devil looked more ferocious

and vicious than when I had first saw him. He was boiling with rage. As he loudly
yelled, he energetically approached me with his repulsive stench. He then placed his
face against my face very closely.
Page 44
As Satan was hissing and making all kinds of demonic sounds, he spoke, “You son
of bitch! Do you even know who I am? How dare you expose my identity! Do you
want to die? You must be out of your mind!” I felt like my heart stopped. In that
desperate and dangerous moment, my body stiffened.
“Lord! Lord! Please save me! Help me! Sword of blood! Sword of blood! Sword of
blood!”
As I shouted, I was searching for the sword of the blood around my waist. But my
physical body, mind, and spiritual sensation was overwhelmed by the fearful and
dreadful atmosphere created by Devil. I could not move an inch. I was shivering and
terrified. I was suppressed by his force. I had never thought even for once that the
devil would appear on a Holy Sunday morning. I had never imagined that he would
take advantage of the short moment during my resting time and directly appear
before me.
Based on my experience, Satan normally does not move. He usually commands and
orders around his subordinates to carry out the missions as he sits on his throne in
hell. He must be furious and raged with anger since he had personally come to our
church to reveal his identity.
In my mind, I thought to myself, ‘Since Devil is frightening me in such a way, the Lord
will surely come and cast him out before me’. But the Lord did not show even to the
end. I only felt Him observing the scene somewhere in the corner.
Page 45
Satan had thrust his forehead against mine and with his radiating, nauseating, and
bad stench, he poured his rage on to me. His appearance was that of a hideous
monster. Satan exposed his face, and his upper body to make sure that I was able to
see him. He spoke many curses and cussed at me. The sound of his gnashing teeth
was very loud that it felt like the atmosphere was shaking. The filthy energy had
smeared my body, and especially on my face. I was very shocked and I felt as
though I was dying. In most cases, the common Christians and other people vaguely
and abstractly imagine Satan and his forces. But since I have encountered him
several times, I feel tremendous responsibility to inform and describe his appearance
to as many people as possible as accurately and precisely. But since he is very
brutal and have a heinous temper, I will not be able to fully express it with words. If it
is possible and if I have an opportunity, I want to express Satan more precisely. To
the readers, I would like you to imagine him even more extremely than I express him.

As I assumed the Lord was observing the scene in my encounter with Satan, the
Lord did not visibly show Himself and I perceived that Satan would not be able to
touch my physical body. I moreover thought that Satan would not be able to do
anything rashly to God’s chosen people. But now as I look back, this kind of idea is
just spiritual childish thinking.
The serious extreme state of confrontation continues.
“Hey! You bastard! You jerk! Who do you think you are to reveal my identity? You
son of a bitch! Where ever you go, how are you defeating my subordinates? I will not
be still!! I will pay you back! You will see! You bastard, you want a piece of me?”
Then he struck on my left side mercilessly.
Page 46
With the sound of the struck on my left side, I screamed out very loudly. I thought I
was going to die. The powerful struck caused me to go in shock and because of the
shock, I thought I was going to die. I tried to physically scream but I could not make a
sound.
Only within my mind, I thought, ‘Ah! Lord! My side, my side!’
Then I fell. I was anxiously looking for the sword of the blood. It was hanging on my
left side. To fight Satan, I know my sword of the blood will do the job perfectly, and I
knew this very well. It appeared Satan also knew the destructive power of the sword
of the blood. The bright, red colored blood of Jesus was dripping down from the
sword of the blood that was placed on my left side. The blood of Jesus was
drenching on the sword. I later found out that because of the sword of the blood that
was placed on my left side, when Devil struck my left side, the impact was lessened.
He struck the upper part of the handle. The upper part of the sword handle blocked
some degree of the impact. Due to the lessened impact caused by sword of the
blood, his sharp claws grew out of his fingers and pierced the other side of my body
and shook me without losing his grip. His claws were sharper and pointy than any
claws of eagle. In great physical pain, I passed out.
A long period of time had passed. I felt like the time was very long when I was being
oppressed by Devil. In a tiny voice I said, “......, sword of the blood! I need to take my
sword of the blood out now! To fight Satan, I need to take out my sword of the blood!”
Page 47
As I tried to reach for the sword of the blood with my right hand, Satan was stirred up.
He scratched and stabbed my right hand. My right hand became paralysed. I
earnestly requested to the Lord, “Lord! Lord! Give me strength! Give me strength to
take out sword of the blood!” As I was asking, my right hand began to slowly move.
My right hand was moving toward my left side.

After indescribable difficulty, I grabbed the hand of sword of the blood at last. Soon
as I grabbed it, the devil desperately tried to stop me. I know that the Lord is always
presence. But especially today, since He had not visibly appeared for me in my
desperate situation, I felt regrettable. But I felt the Lord was observing all throughout
the situation without missing a second of it.
Finally, sword of the blood was in my hand and the blood of the Lord was covering
the sword. I tried to unsheath the sword of the blood with all my strength. But no
matter how much strength I utilized, the sword only came out about half way. Inspite
of my situation, as devil observed me, his vigorous attitude had disappeared and
instead, he had gotten startled with my action.
As soon as he noticed the blood on my sword of the blood, devil said, “I will see you
later! You bastard!” Then he disappeared within a second. “Oh! hew~~~...” I then
continuously inhaled and exhaled.
I tried to calm myself down but due to the great shock, I was not able to calm myself
down. My heart was beating irregularly. Satan is extremely frightful and awful.
I truly understand how I safely live each day of my life. It is because of the Lord’s
help as he protects and is with me. Therefore, I give all thanksgiving to Him. As tears
rolled down my cheeks, I repeatedly said and prayed laying on my chair, “Lord!
Thank you. Lord! I really really thank you!”
page 48
But the moment of joy was only for a brief moment as the driven out devil
reappeared. This time he was transformed into a more fierce and hideous
appearance than little while ago.
I was very startled so I screamed out. “Lord! Lord! Help me! Save me!”
As I called for the Lord in my emergency, I yelled desperately. No matter how much I
screamed, yelled, and asked, within my physical eyes, I could not see Him anywhere
around me.
The devil noticed my panic and he closely approached me and said, “Look, you
bastard! Your Lord is no longer here! Even if you ask for help, it will be in vain! Now
you are done! You!!!”
Then once again, he struck my left side. But he struck where the sword of the blood
was. Therefore the impact was lessened. But still, I had felt the pain. Even though
the devil had transformed into a more fierce appearance and with his powerful
strength that had oppressed me, my right hand was able to pull out sword of the
blood without much effort unlike the first confrontation. I had pulled out my sword of
the blood into the air. I was shocked by the magnificence of the sword. The sword of
the blood was already performing it’s power.

When I heard the testimonies of my children receiving all the various types of
weapons from God and as they had enter into the spiritual realm to fight against the
forces of evil spirits, I had listened to their stories many times without much
consideration. It was because their stories had sounded like some kind of martial
arts novel or chivalry books. But I would have never imagined that I would actually
experience it with my own eyes fully opened!
Page 49
To explain the meticulous details of such events with only words is limited. In the
bible, it said, “And take the sword that the Spirit wields, which is the Word of God”
(Ephesians 6:17) but I would have never imagined that there exist the sword of the
blood. Since I know that the purpose of the sword of the blood is to attack, I was
filled with confidence. This is my first time to witness the actual sword of the blood. I
had pointed the devil with this sword. In that very moment, the devil got startled as
his face twitched. He got frightened that he moved a few steps back. With such an
opportunity, I wanted to make him into dust since he had always interrupted the
christians when they had strived to walk on the way to heaven. The devil harrasses
them.
I did not know how or where but the blood of Jesus was flowing and dripping down
from the sword of the blood. I was able to feel the thickness of the blood through my
hand. Then soon after, the blood covered throughout my whole body. I saw the vivid
color of the blood of Jesus fly around my waist. The blood appeared to have tied
around my waist. I was wholly armed with the Lord’s red blood as it appeared
threadlike. Three or four steps away from me, the devil screamed and spoke in a
loud voice.
“Pastor Kim, you bastard! I will see you again! I’ll just leave today but I will come
back to deceive Deaconess Park who has the gift of prophecy and who can interpret
tongue. Many of your congregation will leave the church! I will not forgive you and
your family!” As he was gnashing his teeth with resentment, he disappeared.
page 50
After had Satan left, I felt like passing out. As the spiritual tension released, my
physical body began to shake. The paralysis symptoms then began to occur. Within
that moment, Deacon Song, Byong Soo came toward me and asked, “Pastor, Did
something happen? Why are you in such a condition?” He was worried. Due to the
great shock, I could not speak for awhile. I was terrified. I have a healthy heart but in
that moment, my heart was beating irregularly.
In that moment, much thought had passed by, ‘What am I doing really? What will
happen to us? My congregation, the ministry, I, and the work that our church perform
is something the devil who is the king of hell scared of? Could it be true that our
ministry is a great deal and a threat to him?’

Many questions and complicated thoughts raced in my head and I did not have clear
answer. When the devil was cast out, he only said a few words about what he will do
to our church. The devil said that he will deceive Deaconess Park and many more of
the congregational members. His threatening words hovered my ears.
Today is the Lord’s day. I need to perform the afternoon service but my heart was
not calmed down. I felt as though the congregation looked at me much different from
any other day. I felt their expression stated, ‘Why is pastor acting in such a way?’ I
decided to share what I had experienced early morning today publicly. After listening
to my testimony, the church congregation understood me. They comforted me by
saying, “Pastor, cheer up!”
1 Corinthians 10:13 No temptation has overtaken you except such as is common to
man; but God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are
able, but with the temptation will also make the way of escape, that you may be able
to bear it.
1 Corinthians 15:57-58 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our
Lord Jesus Christ. 58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable,
always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in
the Lord.
Page 51
The Groups of Satan
Ezekiel 28:18 You defiled your sanctuaries By the multitude of your iniquities, By the
iniquity of your trading; Therefore I brought fire from your midst; It devoured you, And
I turned you to ashes upon the earth In the sight of all who saw you.
Matthew 12:26 If Satan casts out Satan, he is divided against himself. How then will
his kingdom stand?
There are not many detailed scriptural descriptions mentioning the devil’s birth, origin
of evil spirits, and demons. We can only guess based on the partial scriptural
descriptions. If we excessively research the information and make it into a doctrine
turning it into some kind of theory, it could become very dangerous.
For example, the absurd teaching of an unbeliever’s soul becoming a demon
produces much side effects. They are on a list of heresy. Some say that we must go
back a few generation and break the curses of sin on behalf of our ancestors. They
say only then would we be able to receive the blessings. Some people insist their
proved worth is based on the number of stars they receive. Such type of absurdity
and foolish ideas occur frequently.
page 52

Many events that are occurring in the Lord’s Church are very unique and special. I’m
not writing this to generalize our experiences because it can be subjective, objective,
and universal. I would have to entrust each person’s faith in order to receive or
accept such things. Since the spiritual things are very diverse and many, when you
read, please understand with gentleness and know that there are spiritual cases
such as what we are experiencing. This is real. It is my hope to share a certain
amount of grace through this book.
James 1:22 Therefore lay aside all filthiness and overflow of wickedness, and
receive with meekness the implanted word, which is able to save your souls.
There are not many scriptural verses providing us with the information on the
number of the devil’s followers or forces. The bible does not contain detailed
documentation to give us enough understanding nor does it resolve our curiosity.
Therefore, we have difficulty in understanding. We could only guess with the
scripture verse below.
Colossians 1:16 For by Him all things were created that are in heaven and that are
on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or principalities or
powers. All things were created through Him and for Him.
Page 53
The book of Revelation stated that in heaven, which is spiritual realm, there is an
enormous and unimaginable war and events occurring. We must remember this
fact. The spiritual realm had experienced an enormous and shocking rebellion
which we only know a little about. Some bible verses do give us some answers
regarding this event. The appearance of the devil and his forces of the evil spirits
began when they had left their proper domain. It was their duty in which they had left
through pride.
Jude 1:6 And the angels who did not keep their proper domain, but left their own
abode, He has reserved in everlasting chains under darkness for the judgment of the
great day;
Revelation 12:7-9, 12 And war broke out in heaven: Michael and his angels fought
with the dragon; and the dragon and his angels fought,8 but they did not prevail, nor
was a place found for them in heaven any longer. 9 So the great dragon was cast
out, that serpent of old, called the Devil and Satan, who deceives the whole world;
he was cast to the earth, and his angels were cast out with him.
Isaiah 27:1 In that day the LORD with His severe sword, great and strong, Will
punish Leviathan the fleeing serpent, Leviathan that twisted serpent; And He will slay
the reptile that is in the sea.
Page 54

There are many interpreted and different versions of books written about demons,
the evil spirits, and the forces of evil spirits within this country and as well as abroad.
I think these books will help the readers. The Lord had allowed me and the members
of the Lord’s Church experience restless spiritual warfare. Due to these experiences,
we were always in chronic fatigue. Now, the Lord has given me a command to
disclose all of my experiences. I will attempt to express and explain it simpler and
easier for readers to understand.
One particular mid afternoon, I was sitting at my desk and writing. In the midst of
writing, I sensed a sudden chill of energy. My physical body automatically sensed the
energy of the evil spirits. In that moment, my spiritual eyes were opened. The shape
of a dark cloud approached toward me. It wiggled as it moved. It was wiggling like a
snake. Stealthily it came under my feet and it coiled itself around my legs. Before I
was able to adjust myself into a defensive posture, it had attacked me by stabbing
my legs. Now my legs were paralyzed. It was the evil spirit’s sudden attack. I
screamed out loudly. “Ahhhhh!!!” As I screamed, my whole body began to stiffen.
The evil spirit’s venomous energy was spreading from the lower part of the body to
the upper part to my head. The appearance of this particular evil spirit had a form of
fog or water vapor that you would commonly see from some type of TV drama or
show.
Before I jumped into the ministry of the Holy Spirit, I had a ministry of preaching and
teaching without power. But by the grace of God, after I had jumped into the ministry
of the Holy Spirit, I had realised one important reality. The Christians in which the
devil is fiercely determined to destroy are the ones which are really alive and
awakened.
Page 55
As time passed, I realised that I had a calling. The calling is to precisely expose the
identity of the devil. I had confirmed it through the Lord who spoken to me about it.
The Lord wanted me to be attacked directly by the forces of the devil so that I could
document it more realistically and precisely. Whenever I visit hell, the Lord wanted
me to experience the first hand torment and pain so that I could express it plainly
and accurately in detail. There is no way that I am able to express the pity and
regrettable feeling I have for the souls who are in hell. I want to expose and express
the pitiful condition of hell and the severe barbarousness of the devil. Due to my
limited education and lack of vocabulary, I am not able to express it in proper context
and it has left an unsatisfactory feeling for me with these books. I am not able to
properly convey or express because I am not a novelist, literary man, or professional
writer.
Page 56
6. The Devil’s Operating Space and How He Moves About
Job 1:6-7 6 Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves
before the LORD, and Satan also came among them. 7 And the LORD said to Satan,

“From where do you come?” So Satan answered the LORD and said, “From going to
and fro on the earth, and from walking back and forth on it.”
Job 2:1 Again there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves
before the LORD, and Satan came also among them to present himself before the
LORD.
Zechariah 3:2 And the LORD said to Satan, “The LORD rebuke you, Satan! The
LORD who has chosen Jerusalem rebuke you! Is this not a brand plucked from the
fire?”
The forces of Satan are able to operate and move in the heaven or sky. There are
daily spiritual warfare in heavenly realm. When they were expelled from heaven, they
could not find a space to dwell so this world and hell are their main operating space.
(Ephesians 6:11-12) Satan operates in the blessed regions where even Christians
live.
Ephesians 1:3 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has
blessed us with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places in Christ,
Page 57
God has allowed the devil to operate. In some cases, God allowed the devil to
appear in front of His throne and it is clearly shown in the bible. When devil fell, he
could not stay before the presence of the Holy God. The bible stated that Satan
appeared before God and the sons of God to falsely accuse the saints day and night.
(Job 1:6, 2:1) The characteristic of Satan is to tattletale and falsely accuse the saints.
Revelation 12:10 Then I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, “Now salvation, and
strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ have come, for
the accuser of our brethren, who accused them before our God day and night, has
been cast down.
God has allowed and at the same time limited Satan when it comes to touching and
attacking people. God has placed a restriction when it comes to bringing some kind
of disaster onto earth.
1 John 5:18 We know that whoever is born of God does not sin; but he who has
been born of God keeps himself, and the wicked one does not touch him.
Job 1:12 And the LORD said to Satan, “Behold, all that he has is in your power; only
do not lay a hand on his person.” So Satan went out from the presence of the LORD.
Job 2:6 And the LORD said to Satan, “Behold, he is in your hand, but spare his life.”
Page 58

We know that God has thoroughly placed certain measure of restriction and even
excludes the devil and demons from various locations, places, and areas where they
may perform activity and the power to manifest in this world. There are a numerous
number of demons, evil spirits, and forces of the devil that is beyond our imagination.
They have their order and system. Without fail, they also have their own type of
order, system, and rank. They also have ways to deliver commands. They are far
superior than humans. Therefore, they operate through a route that is one or several
dimensions higher. We present the evil forces as the prince of the power of the air,
that is space or universe and the atmosphere. They have influence on all things and
events that are occurring in the world and they mobilize methodically. Sometimes,
they disclose their activity through supernatural method and/or natural disaster.
Specifically, in the process and course of a person’s birth to growth, the evil forces
have enormous influence on people’s life and fate eventually leading them to death
and dragging them to hell.
The outer realm of our spiritual realm exists two spiritual forces. We all know it well.
These are the forces of God and the other one is the forces of the devil.
page 59
These two forces tremendously influence the lives of humans. In order to hunt the
souls of humans, the devil utilizes many diverse baits of sin to lure the people toward
negative unbalanced, non harmonized, and single minded positions. But God leads
us toward balanced, harmonized, peace, and full of joy.
We will only move forward closer to heaven depending on how we defeat the forces
of the devil jumping over their obstacles.The forces of the devil and their obstacles
are our greatest enemy. There is only one devil and he does not have rank. His
nature is very violent and unscrupulous. Once the devil has made up his mind to
attack, he will not stop until he accomplishes it. He acts as though he owns
everything. The devil devastate the soul by instigating unexpected events. The work
of the devil is extensively networked throughout the world. Across all sectors, the
world is made up of culture and civilization according to materialism. The devil’s
vessels are all of his subordinate and the evil spirits. Since people are well tamed to
his taste, this makes people definite vessels for him to operate and execute his work
through. People are like puppets.
Based on my own experience, this is the devil’s brutality. The king of demon, Satan,
or Lucifer is seated on the throne of hell. He rarely move unless it is a special case
or an emergency. Satan speaks all kinds of swear words and do all kinds of acts of
savagery. When Satan’s subordinates are cast out and sent back to hell by the sober
and vigilant Christians and as report of their circumstances, Satan throws them into
the hell fire. He is brutal. Almost everyday, we witness such scenes.
page 60

The fire in hell is unimaginably hot that even Satan himself is afraid of it. Originally,
the devil was well known as the anointed cherub who covers before he fell in
kingdom of God. He was superior above all other creation. The bible states that he
was perfectly created. Isaiah 14:12-15, Jeremiah 28:13-19)
The devil was an archangel who had deeply participated in God’s presence and
anointing. Satan had only partially known the manifestation of God’s glory and he
had become prideful. He is the ringleader who had deluded many angels not to keep
their proper domain but to leave their own abode. Let me express Satan in our term.
He was an expert worshipper. He was the being who knew the proper ways to serve
and worship God. The devil had superior technical skills and talent to worship for
religious practice. This is what it meant to be the anointed cherub who covers.
(Ezekiel 28:14)
Pg 61
7. The Appearance of the Devil
The bible explains before the fall of the devil, he was adorned by all various precious
jewels and he was the seal of perfection. He had prominence wisdom. He was on
the holy mountain of God. The bible said that the devil was perfect in beauty. But
eventually, he had overran. He became prideful and selfish that he fell and defiled
himself. The devil has multitudes of subordinate angels. He had persuaded all the
angels under him. These angels had turned into evil spirits and demons. The devil
was one of the chief princes. Archangel Michael and Gabriel are also included as
chief princes who executes spiritual warfare for God’s chosen people. (Daniel 10:13)
I’ve seen the devil in several different forms when it comes to his appearance.
Moreover, those who are attending the Lord’s Church and whose spiritual eyes are
opened have also seen the devil in several different forms. The main reason the
devil may come in different forms is because he is a master of disguisement and
deception. Instead of appearing in his original appearance, he often appears with
another form or appearance. He especially likes to disguise himself as an angel of
light and whenever we had failed to discern, he was extremely satisfied as we are
deceived. But whenever the devil was exposed with the power of the holy fire, he
had gnashed his teeth and raved. I had encountered the devil’s first appearance
before the throne of God he appeared as a hybrid in the form of a human and beast.
His appearance was disgusting. He had a mouth resembling the mouth of a frog. On
his body, he had ugly eerie hairs as they were scatteredly covering his body. The
devil had a long tail like a monkey. His grotesque appearance was a hybrid in the
form of a human and a heinous beast. He had lyncean eyes and sharp blade like
fingernail and toenails.
Page 62

I asked the Lord, “My beloved Lord! Even though the way we view the outer
appearance of the devil is not correct and the full picture of him, can You please
show me the devil in which I can describe him in my own words? I would appreciate
it.”
As my son Joseph and daughter JooEun prayed together, we all saw Lucifer..,
With fierce anger, the devil was seated on his throne in hell. Continuously sitting up
and back down he was screaming and cussing in a loud voice at his subordinates.
He was killing time as he retaliated on the pitiful souls as ususal.
The devil was imitating God. He was unimaginably tall. He had an extreme thick
neck. The width of his face and neck was the same. The devil had slanted eyes. He
had a flat nose. He had a joker like long smiley mouth. His whole body was covered
with various odors and filthy looking speckles. His body was covered by filthy
sewage, all kinds of rash and other skin conditions.
Perhaps, when he had rebelled and was expelled, he had obtained a repulsive
appearance. His skin was flabby and droopy as though hydrochloric acid was poured
over him. But still, he had authority before all his subordinates. Whenever his
subordinates would stand before him, they would all shiver and not dare lift up their
heads. It appeared as though the devil attempted to mimick Father God’s authority
and power.
The Lord opened our spiritual eyes so that we may witness the appearance of the
devil. God also said and warned, “The appearance you see now is not complete as
the devil always changes his form. His specialty is to transform his look and delude
the people. You must keep this in your mind.”
page 63
8. Rank of Devil
Ephesians 6:12 For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against
spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places.
There are no specific bible verses about the devil’s rank but there are verses
emphasising the great number of them. This means the forces of the devil are
divided into groups and they are meticulously systemized. For instance, the devil’s
system or structure is arranged much better than the human armies of the earth. The
structure includes the forming system, commanding system, attack system, the
supply units, the charging unit, which is in the front of the battle line, and the mutual
assistance systems which are located all throughout the world. They are
departmentalized in societies, groups, churches, families and individuals. They battle
individually and sometimes they unite themselves to carry out concerted operations
to demolish the opponent. The ranks are determined from first to lowest ranks. They
are divided into thousands of ranks. By guess, if I largely classify ranks, there are 1

to 10 ranks. They are structural and systematical like the formation of a large
enterprise. Even meticulous their parts are departmentalized.
Many times the ministers from abroad and some ministers even within South Korea
calls out the names of the evil spirits. For example, an evil spirit that is dwelling
within a person who disobeys his/her parents is called the ‘spirit of Absalom’. The
people with lustful spirits, especially women with such nature possess the ‘spirit of
Jezebel’. Other spirits are the spirit of competition, the spirit of strife, the spirit of
jealousy, envy, the spirit of religion, the spirit of puberty and so on. The description is
universal.
pg 64
One unique phenomenon is that all forces of the evil spirits from 1st rank to 10th
ranks attempt to bulge their bodies making their outer appearance more fearful. This
way they are able to promote their rank. These evil spirits sometimes disguise
themselves as Satan. Just because they call themselves the ‘Red Dragon’ does not
mean all of them are the devil. These evil spirits deceive people making them think
they are the devil. Therefore, some people become prideful thinking they have fought
against Satan and have defeated him when in fact it was only a low ranking
subordinate. There are a great number of 1st ranking demons. The number is
beyond our imagination. These demons operate according to their task and portion.
Within one person, there are powerful spirits representing an army. There are evil
spirits that are invisible. There are evil spirits that are even difficult to see with
spiritual eyes. We call them transparent spirits. The virgin evil spirits’ rank is around
7th or 8th. But most of times the transparent virgin evil spirits are 1st ranked. Even
many people with the gift of deliverance will have a difficult time handling the people
who are possessed by 2nd and 3rd ranking demons.
All the countries are seized by certain forces of the powerful evil spirits as they
represent and guard their regions. All the countries have one overseeing devil.
Below this one powerful overseeing devil, he has many forces of subordinates. The
force of subordinates are in point formation such as the pyramid.
page 65
They are assigned with a certain number of souls to drag into hell. Therefore they
are frantically carrying out their given duties to fulfil the assigned targeted number.
These forces of demons attack in this manner and order, every country, region, city,
town, families, individuals and so on to destroy and crumble down. Sometimes, they
even growl at each other but they would also unite to attack a forming front. Most of
the times, when they form a united front, it is to attack the living Christians. Even
among the evil spirits/demons, when the high ranking demons present themselves in
the midst of low ranking demons, these low ranking demons speak respectfully to
them. And at times, the lower ranking demons use highly respectful words. Many
times, the evil spirits or demons use the vocabulary of the underworld within the
earth.

Even now, such ministries as ours is unfamiliar and not generally known to many
other churches of Jesus Christ and His servants. Sarcastic speech and words toward
our type of ministry has been one of the reasons we are avoided. Those churches
state that this type of ministry is too extreme and excessive. They criticise and judge.
There are times when we have to ignore the forces of the devil for there is no need
for us to give them much attention. But the bible strongly emphasises that christians
need to confront the evil spirits and powerfully handle to cast them out.
page 66
1 Peter 5:8-9 “Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil walks about
like a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour. 9 Resist him, steadfast in the faith,
knowing that the same sufferings are experienced by your brotherhood in the world.”
Generally, most churches do not have the ability and administration ministry to cast
demons out. Therefore, whenever we witness the churches doing the deliverance
ministry, we love to fervently encourage them. This type of ministry falls under the
spiritual “dirty work” industry. People rationalize and systematize their ministry. Such
people are very skillful in defending themselves. The Lord has expanded and
developed the ministries and gifts to the churches and His servants. There are
churches that the Lord grants extraordinary and special ministry. We need to get out
of the one sided view which judges and condemns other ministries and servants. If
we have no ability to carry out this type of ministry, then at least, we need to pray for
such ministries and pastors. And this I pray.
Page 67
9. The Authority of Satan
Ephesians 2:2 in which you once walked according to the course of this world,
according to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit who now works in the sons
of disobedience,
Satan’s power is enormously powerful and we can see it through his activity.
Through his current activities, we know that his power and activity is wide in range
and varies. First, his aim is to destroy God’s plan and His people. Whenever Satan
seizes an opportunity, he would disguise himself as God. As he roams around
throughout the world, he deceives and deludes people and governs them.
Satan continuously and without stopping picks a spiritual fight against the true
christians. He presents false accusations against the true christians, he creates
doubt, and temps the saints to commit sin. He instigates the saints. Satan disguises
himself so that the christians cannot devote themselves to the things of God.
Various activities has been accomplished by the invasion of the evil spirits into the
churches, households, and believers. Therefore, we need to know the inner working

of the circumstances. The Christians need to powerfully fight against forces of the
evil spirits. We need to posses the answer in order to expand the kingdom of the
Lord.
Some time ago, I had witnessed a shocking event through my son’s internet site
called ‘Cyworld’. This young man confessed that he has sold his spirit and soul to
Satan. With that confession, he publically showed many different kinds of activities
through the TV Camera.
page 68
This young man received tremendous power from Satan. He said he would show an
example to manifest his power. As many people in the world watched through the TV
screens, this young man vividly showed through the TV how he was able to walk on
water in the swimming pool. He walked from one side of the swimming pool to the
other side of the swimming pool in broad daylight with his shoes.
When he stopped in the middle of the swimming pool, he quietly took his shoes off of
his feet. The moment he placed his shoes on the surface of the water, the shoes
sank deep into the water. The young man calmly stood on the water. The underwater
cameraman recorded the scene. Many people who were swimming around him
screamed and shouted out loudly. The young man walked the rest of the swimming
pool and out.
Then it went to the next scene. The young man was at the top of a ten story building.
Without any special equipment attached to his body, he flew towards the other top of
the building that was located opposite side of the ten story building. The moment he
jumped towards the other building, and the moment he landed on the other side of
the building was all detaily recorded through the broadcast cameras. What is worse,
many people who were standing on the streets watched this young man flying
cheered and shouted with amazement. The cameraman and people who were
watching the scene recorded it. Perhaps, this young man was not satisfied yet. He
showed more of Satanic power. He then walked along on the side of the high rise
building. He did not fall to the ground. He was at the 30th or 40th story building. He
stopped at a certain story and then with only the tip of his toes he stood still. He
stood 120 degree for a long time. Below him were many cars driving through. As
many people stood on the sidewalk, they screamed, clapped as they watched.
page 69
That was not all. In a sitting position, without any equipments, he moved down the
building a little bit at a time. Then the young man freely walking around the side of
the high rise building. With a long umbrella in his hand using it as a cane, he walked
the side of the building toward the top of the building in his bare feet. Each single act
was professionally recorded by the broadcasting cameraman. Whether this was real
or a deceptive magical trick, in the future, Satan will hunt down many souls through
the many working of delusion.

Matthew 24 3-5, 11-13 Now as He sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to
Him privately, saying, “Tell us, when will these things be? And what will be the sign
of Your coming, and of the end of the age?”4 And Jesus answered and said to them:
“Take heed that no one deceives you. 5 For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I
am the Christ,’ and will deceive many. 11 Then many false prophets will rise up and
deceive many. 12 And because lawlessness will abound, the love of many will grow
cold. 13 But he who endures to the end shall be saved.
As the above verses state, false christs and false prophets will show signs and
wonders to deceive God’s chosen people. I felt like I have arrived at the end of the
last days timetable where I must be truly awakened and sober. Satan will grant
power and authority to those who obey and entrust their soul and spirit to him. Those
people will be able to manifest many signs and wonders.
Page 70
Revelation 13:15 He was granted power to give breath to the image of the beast,
that the image of the beast should both speak and cause as many as would not
worship the image of the beast to be killed.
But our God always has an alternative plan. At the time of Elijah, there were seven
thousand prophets who did not bow down before the god of Baal and Ashera.
1 King 19:18 Yet I have reserved seven thousand in Israel, all whose knees have
not bowed to Baal, and every mouth that has not kissed him.”
1 John 3:10 In this the children of God and the children of the devil are manifest:
Whoever does not practice righteousness is not of God, nor is he who does not love
his brother.
Daniel 1:17 As for these four young men, God gave them knowledge and skill in all
literature and wisdom; and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams.
page 71
In the last days, the Lord has His alternative force that will fight against the forces of
Satan to show the glory of the Lord. At the same time, the Lord is looking for a
people who will be that force. But like a roaring lion, the forces of the devil are
seeking souls to devour. The devil had intensively attacked some of our church
members who had ministered, trained and had their spiritual eyes opened. As a
result, they have broken away and left the church. Deception begins to especially
work around the new believers and young children as they begin to show some signs
of their spiritual eyes opening. The evil spirits begin to deteriorate the Word of God in
their ears and eyes.
The evil spirits do not scatter their forces but rather, they gather at certain locations
to attack intensively preventing the christians from being nurtured and raised. This is

similar as to cut off the little sprout or baby plant. Brother Young Suk, Sung Min and
Sister Hae Young and Sung Sook were the victims.
In some instances, some of the church members were victimized by the devil due to
their lack of discernment and without going through a proper verification process.
These people had only desired to minister to people as soon as they received
spiritual gifts. The devil knows very well on which type of gifts we chase after and
which type of gifts we dislike. Therefore, the evil spirits deceive the people by
promoting confusion as much as possible in the areas in which they most desire.
Brother Young Suck, Sung Min, Hae Young and Sung Sook had left the Lord’s
Church. But my children Joseph and Ju Eun are learning discernment through the
countless times listening to God’s written word and by praying at the church and their
home. My children went through many difficult steps and processes within the Holy
Spirit ministry. They had walked one step at a time in hardship.
Four years has passed since the Baptize by Blazing Fire book five was published.
But book six has been delayed. Now as I write book six, I remember the time when
Sister Hae Young, Sung Sook and my daughter Ju Eun had ministered to people
with their gifts and their spiritual eyes awakened. In those days, at that particular
time, the forces of the devil had attentively attacked them by entering into their
bodies to bring chaos. This event occurred three year ago.
Page 72
As I am reminded of those events during those days and as I am currently
(December, 2012) documenting, I can feel the evil energy newly arising to attack my
church and I. Within such a tensional atmosphere, as I am disclosing more of the
identities of the evil spirits, the same event that occurred three years ago came
about.
During the time of intercessory prayer, someone shouted, “Pastor! Ju Eun is acting
weird! It appears the top ranked evil spirit has entered into her again!”
‘Ah! Oh my….. I am currently documenting the event that occurred three years ago,
and yet the same event is now being repeated at this moment!’
Ju Eun had become mentally unstable as she was engulfed with a complete attack.
The Lord has once again allowed this event. On the other side of the church
sanctuary, Brother Kim, Haak Sung fell victim to the devil and he began walking and
swaying from left to right
“Hey! divide into two groups and begin performing deliverance!”
This same event repeated itself day and night for a few days. After a few days, in the
morning, about 7 o’clock, deliverance was completed. My wife told me to document
the content of the events and move on to document something else as soon as
possible. Since I am disclosing the identity of the devil and his forces, he has
targeted the people around me to be exhausted and to grow weary. He was trying to
prevent me from documenting and completing the Baptize by Blazing Fire books.

The devil was determined to delay our time. Even after these events, many diverse
tests overwhelmed us like flooding water. Therefore, my wife and I had become very
sensitive.
The lives of the church members began to encounter a countless number of large
and small problems within the church and even outside the church. Persecution,
financial pressure, deterioration of health and so forth was felt through the church
kitchen, lodging areas, the office, and to our families. All the areas within the church
was filled with tension.
page 73
Nevertheless, praying to the Lord is our solution and prayer is the only way to solve
your problems. Each day, by the Lord’s great grace and consideration, I am walking
on a dangerous and delicate road.
The Danger Sign
Romans 12:2 And do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the
renewing of your mind, that you may prove what is that good and acceptable and
perfect will of God.
When a person receive Jesus Christ as their Lord and Savior and becomes a born
again Christian, then they will receive the Holy Spirit. When we experience being
filled with the anointing of the Holy Spirit, it is like we are at the starting line. But we
must not stand still at the starting point. We are a born again people due to the work
of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, we become brothers and sisters who are members of
God’s church. But God requires us to be endlessly filled with the Holy Spirit and we
do need the filling. Individually, we all have many problems in our life of faith. There
are still many unresolved problems left in our lives.
There is an existence of the Holy Spirit’s mysterious power and devil’s wicked and
extreme activities within the spiritual realm. Therefore, with the word of God and the
properly and fully achieved power of the Holy Spirit, we must discern the ministries
that are extremely dangerous.
The difference between the work of the Holy Spirit and the work of the devil can be
as far as heaven and earth but at the same time, the works appear very similar that
the difference may seem to appear as thin as paper .
Page 74
As long as a person with a strong will power do not agree with the work of the evil
spirits, he/she will be able to discern and gain the power to fight against the forces of
the devil. What if a person plans to travel but does not have any information
regarding their destination. What if the person has the wrong information? Then,
perhaps, the traveler will take the wrong transportation and head toward the incorrect

direction. This can result in a seriously wrong end. The traveler will have become a
victim of misinformation.
1 Kings 22:20-24 And the LORD said, ‘Who will persuade Ahab to go up, that he may
fall at Ramoth Gilead?’ So one spoke in this manner, and another spoke in that
manner. 21 Then a spirit came forward and stood before the LORD, and said, ‘I will
persuade him.’ 22 The LORD said to him, ‘In what way?’ So he said, ‘I will go out and
be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets.’ And the LORD said, ‘You shall
persuade him, and also prevail. Go out and do so.’ 23 Therefore look! The LORD has
put a lying spirit in the mouth of all these prophets of yours, and the LORD has
declared disaster against you.”
24 Now Zedekiah the son of Chenaanah went near and struck Micaiah on the cheek,
and said, “Which way did the spirit from the LORD go from me to speak to you?”
This metaphor or example is applied in the same manner within the spiritual
territory. When a pastor is ignorant regarding the identity of the devil and his
activities, the pastor will put his congregation members who are entrusted to him on
the casualty list.
Page 75
I expect and desire that the Baptize by the Blazing Fire books to do their role as a
warning and danger sign. There was a young man who had walked with the Lord for
many years, but because he was influenced by repeated spiritual ignorance, false
teachers, and false doctrine, he faced great danger. No one is exempt from such
danger.
1 Timothy 4 1-2 Now the Spirit expressly says that in latter times some will depart
from the faith, giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons, 2 speaking
lies in hypocrisy, having their own conscience seared with a hot iron,
2 Peter 2:1 But there were also false prophets among the people, even as there will
be false teachers among you, who will secretly bring in destructive heresies, even
denying the Lord who bought them, and bring on themselves swift destruction.
In the process of moving toward heaven, there will appear forces that will hinder us
as obstacles and invisible reefs which may make us fall. My desire is to warn the
christians regarding the danger in advance so that they may effectively prepare and
prevent when the forces of the evil spirit attack them. The core and essence are
God’s word. But the bible does not illustrate much instances regarding the content of
Satan, his history, and his activities in which we will be able to understand.
The Baptize by Blazing Fire book is documented by the command of the Lord. There
is the realm in which we are not able to see with our physical eyes. In the midst of
such realm, Satan actively works and operates to extend his influence on people.
Even though in many cases, many saints reject and pastors prohibits the fire books, I
am hoping that the Baptize by Blazing Fire books will do it’s role as auxiliary
textbooks.

Page 76
In the midst of some people’s suspicious eyes toward the Lord’s Church, the church
is firmly standing in the Word of God and the power of the Holy Spirit. When it comes
ministering spiritually, there are diverse opinions from the outside religious world. But
actually to witness it from the inside of the Lord’s Church, we are keeping the Word
of God very preciously with our lives even the things that may appear small and
minor. We are seriously keeping God’s word but not religiously. We are keeping the
word of God with His grace.
We are experiencing conflict with the forces of Satan each day. I am able to
penetrate into the Lord’s message of anguish toward the last days and Satan’s
tactics and strategy everyday. As I am penetrating Satan’s tactics and strategy, I
fight against his forces. I am not exaggerating. I serve the Lord’s Church with the
Lord’s heart. With the Lord’s heart, I lead the church and our combates with the
forces of the evil spirits are very real. I desire to become the Lord’s alternative force
for this generation. I am open to all areas of spiritual things. No matter how the Lord
leads, I will follow as I obey Him. Even if I make mistakes here and there, I am
prepared and ready to face and bear them.
Haggai 2:23 ‘In that day,’ says the LORD of hosts, ‘I will take you, Zerubbabel My
servant, the son of Shealtiel,’ says the LORD, ‘and will make you like a signet ring; for
I have chosen you,’ says the LORD of hosts.”
Page 77
Sometimes, the devil chooses to combat openly face to face, but then he also
attacks secretly. When he attacks secretly, many times, we will not know it. The devil
and his forces attack at all times through countless network throughout the world.
The religious people advance their ideas or positions through many printed mediums,
TV, radio, the broadcast media, cassettes, falsely proclaimed hypocritical doctrines,
and through false teachers. For example, let us say there are two people who are
proclaiming a message. The content of the first person’s message has 90% truth and
10% lie. At the same time, the message of the second person has 10% truth and 90%
lie. Among the message of the two people, which has a higher degree of danger?
Perhaps, the message with the 90% truth and 10% lie. When a message contains 90%
truth, it will be more difficult for us to discern the error.
page 78
Isaiah 8:15-22 And many among them shall stumble; They shall fall and be broken,
Be snared and taken.” 16 Bind up the testimony, Seal the law among my disciples.
17 And I will wait on the LORD, Who hides His face from the house of Jacob; And I
will hope in Him. 18 Here am I and the children whom the LORD has given me! We
are for signs and wonders in Israel From the LORD of hosts, Who dwells in Mount
Zion. 19 And when they say to you, “Seek those who are mediums and wizards, who
whisper and mutter,” should not a people seek their God? Should they seek the dead

on behalf of the living?20 To the law and to the testimony! If they do not speak
according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. 21 They will pass
through it hard-pressed and hungry; and it shall happen, when they are hungry, that
they will be enraged and curse their king and their God, and look upward. 22 Then
they will look to the earth, and see trouble and darkness, gloom of anguish; and they
will be driven into darkness.
Page 79
Chapter 3 The Whole Armor of God and the Good Fight of Faith
page 80
1. Christians Who Do Not Utilize the Weapons
God has given the supreme ability to all His people and HE has allowed us to utilize
it. This is faith. As long as we utilize our faith well, we will not be opposed through
our own rational reasoning and it will not collide with our character or personality.
Instead, we will rise above all things. Not only will we rise above all things but
properly utilized faith will bring us before God. The bible indicates God’s living
power. Even some simple doctrine, system of theology, and churches create
unnecessary tradition and theological colleges that does not deny this truth. God’s
word has profound effect on our walk toward heaven from the moment we receive
Jesus with our faith. We must receive God’s word as the living word and as it is. But
many people are using God’s word as a material to study human education,
knowledge, and scholarship. This is truly a grievous matter.
Jesus has tested our unproved abstract faith without us even realizing it. When
Jesus began testing our faith, I was in the ministry that was failing and in frustration.
At the same time, with a challenged mindset, I was praying and asking the Lord.
“ Lord! Lord! In my life, I had faith. I’ve had prayed many times. I have had many
agonies. I have been disciplined! I have lived a severe difficult life! Please grant me
the opportunity to test my faith! I am ready to be used in any type of service and in
any areas of ministry! I am ready to surrender to your will!”
As I was praying daily in such a way, I was firmly determined not to give up on any
type of circumstance if it was the will of God. I had firmly decided to obey God and
His will.
page 81-82
“What kind of job will God grant me to carry out? With what kind of method will God
approach me? When God grants me an opportunity and when He utilizes His
method, in what form or event will it manifest as HE approaches me? And how must
I react to it?”
I was very curious. At last, the opportunity approached me. God had led me to a new
spiritual circumstance and realm which I had never imagined before. HE has given
me the power of the fire and to expose the identity of the evil spirits. But I had never
even in my wildest dream imagine this kind of job will bring massive affect afterwards.

Jesus said to cast out the ruler of this world. Jesus also said that HE is looking for
the christians who will lead the souls.
John 12:31-32 Now is the judgment of this world; now the ruler of this world will be
cast out. And I, if I am lifted up from the earth, will draw all peoples to Myself.”
We are called to deliver out the many unbelieving souls from death with the Word of
God, the power of the cross, and the power and authority of the Holy Spirit. Within
the depth of this reality, the spiritual warfare always await us. Such warfare is the
price we christians must pay. But in reality, the churches and christians are not really
interested in spiritual warfare. In fact, they are distorting the truth.
God has already granted and authorized us the full armor. Although we have to
utilize it, most christians do not even know the system of weapons. With most
christians, their whole armor of God is becoming rusty. This failure to utilize their full
armor falls under the biggest dereliction of their duty as a christian. Either they do not
know how to use the weapons and even if they knew how to use the weapons, due
to their reluctance and lack of understanding of the danger of this reality, they have
neglected their duty.
page 83
2. Check Your Weapon
Ephesians 6:10-18 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord and in the power of
His might. 11 Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against
the wiles of the devil. 12 For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against
spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places. 13 Therefore take up the whole
armor of God, that you may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all,
to stand.
14 Stand therefore, having girded your waist with truth, having put on the breastplate
of righteousness,15 and having shod your feet with the preparation of the gospel of
peace; 16 above all, taking the shield of faith with which you will be able to quench
all the fiery darts of the wicked one. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the
sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God; 18 praying always with all prayer and
supplication in the Spirit, being watchful to this end with all perseverance and
supplication for all the saints—
We are creatures who are under the force of habit. With creatures like us, the Lord
tells us to take the sword of the Spirit. The weapons are hidden within us. However,
it is only when we powerfully utilize the weapons will we obtain the opportunity to
reverse in such a dramatic way and obtain the power to resist against our old habits.
Now, becoming a powerful army of the Lord in Jesus name is only a matter of time.
The power to resist with the weapons hidden in us also applies to physical, mental,
and spiritual sickness and defects.
God has given us an immune system. God has granted us the weapons to confront
the enemy. With His weapons, we can disable the force of the devil whom we are not
able to see with our physical eyes since they are spiritual beings. If we continue to

move forward as we are disabling them, having the assurance of the salvation,
praying powerfully, and through the support of the Holy Spirit, we will realize that we
can become more powerful christians than now.
page 84
Christians may be victims or enslavement by the demons not necessarily due to their
weak faith but more likely due to their lack of use in their weapons. There is a list of
enemies that surround us and they do exist in this world. This list is a list of non
spiritual advice from certain people who are ungodly and unholy. The list includes
living a low standard in morality which is to live a sinful life, obtaining a crooked self
image, dishonesty, chasing after the desires of the flesh, greed, self centered
thinking, self-righteousness and narrow-mindedness in leadership and so on. But
above all, the most powerful enemy is our own sin.
There are much more people who do not know that they themselves possess the
answer to all their own problems than I have suspected. Whenever I show or point
out their problems, many times, they are surprised, embarrassed, and dismayed.
People have a habit of searching the cause of their problems from the outside
instead of examining their own lives. But the core problem is to be detected within
myself and ask the Lord to help my weak nature, character, and weakness. Then we
must exam and check the weapons and the whole armor of God that has been
granted to us. As we check, exam, and discover the weapons that are hidden within
us, and as we precisely enumerate the gifts that were given to us by the Lord, we will
be able to get out of the bondage of the evil spirits. However, if we do not discover or
detect it, we will not be able to get out of the bondage or yoke. But let us at least
utilize one weapon. Let us resist the enemy with at least one weapon. Then, at least
you will have an opportunity to get out of the mire. Once you get out, you will be able
to move forward to the next targeted stage.
Once you taste the victory in the spiritual warfare, you will continuously engage. As
we continue this path, the Lord will train and make us into a skillful and matured
expert. A prepared army. Then the kingdom of God will expand.
Page 85
My beloved christians! Do no be deceived by the soft and seductive words of the
false prophets and shepherds who are only interested in their wages any more. Be
very careful of their advices that is disarming you! Do not expose your desperate
situation to the enemy but always check and exam your weapon system. I am
expecting people to find their hidden sword of the Spirit. I am expecting a brimful of
the devil’s blood on their keen blades. All the churches are raising a heap of weak
christians. It is now the norm and on autopilot. Within those churches, the written
word is not alive but instead, like an antique, they use the bible as a book of doctrine
and a theological data base. They have been utilizing the bible in such a way for a
long time. What should we do? We are not to neglect the firm assurance of salvation,
fighting the good fight of faith, praying powerfully, the power of the Holy Spirit,
reading and listening to the word of authority and power, and to serve with love and
so on.

The devil possess the character of confusion and restlessness. (Job 1:6). He carries
out his wicked work very well. He has a magical power that makes people view a sin
not as a sin. Sometimes, the devil attacks like a lion but on one hand he approaches
softly with temptation. Therefore, we must recognize who we are in Christ! Let us
exercise the power which we already possess. When we arm ourselves with the
whole armor of God and utilize our weapons, we will be a powerful soldier who can
carry out any kind of spiritual task.
Page 86
3. The Good Fight of Faith to Obtain the Eternal Life
1 Timothy 6:11-12 But you, O man of God, flee these things and pursue
righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, gentleness. 12 Fight the good fight of
faith, lay hold on eternal life, to which you were also called and have confessed the
good confession in the presence of many witnesses.
As Apostle Paul stated to Timothy, spiritual warfare is essential and the most
foundational aspect in confronting the devil for us christians. This is the essential
fight. This fight began when the Lord had come. The moment we receive Jesus as
our Lord and Savior, we will realize that we are about to engage a difficult fight in
order to obtain eternal life. But most of the time, as days pass, people tend to
understand and recognize this reality much later in their walk. The important truth is
that when christians come before the Lord, He gives them the special weapons
which is the whole armor of God. In the future, whoever is called to carry out the
diverse spiritual warfare, the whole armor is an indispensable possession.
People dwell here on the earth and they venture out into space with certain activities.
But the stage for Satan is the souls of people and he exploits and violates them.
Therefore, people are the instruments utilized to execute the devil’s scheme,
destruction and desire. The devil begins to engage in a person’s life with sin from the
person’s early age. Through the years, the devil molds the personality of the person.
The devil greatly influences to determine one’s crooked destiny.
page 87
The devil has created racial characteristics, culture, civilization, and idol worship
within all the countries of the world. He then utilized them into countries, regions,
cities, and to individuals so that they will possess twisted, abnormal, and a deformed
self image.
The devil allows sin to deeply contaminate a household and this passes on down to
generation after generation within the form of distinguished character, personalities,
stubbornness, tendency, and family customs. This will prevent the household from
getting out of their traditional yoke. This will continue as their traditional
customs mold and form the family. A vicious circle of inheriting sin continues.
Therefore, we, Christians, must fight such molding. Christians have no choice but to
always collide with such background and the forces of the evil spirit who have
molded, structured and bounded households, regions, cities, nations and countries. I

am not talking about physical war but spiritual warfare which is inevitabil to all
Christians. Through the Lord’s physical coming on the earth, He is in the foremost
front line now. All we have to do is follow right behind HIM, trusting, and relying on
the Lord.
1 John 3:8 “For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that He might destroy
the works of the devil.”
page 88
2 Corinthians 10 3-8 “For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to
the flesh. 4 For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty in God for
pulling down strongholds, 5 casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts
itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the
obedience of Christ, 6 and being ready to punish all disobedience when your
obedience is fulfilled.7 Do you look at things according to the outward appearance?
If anyone is convinced in himself that he is Christ’s, let him again consider this in
himself, that just as he is Christ’s, even so we are Christ’s. 8 For even if I should
boast somewhat more about our authority, which the Lord gave us for edification and
not for your destruction, I shall not be ashamed”
All people are in generally a mental panic mode. In every season there comes
natural disaster, weather changes, and unexpected crisis. When these things occur,
mental and spiritual panic breaks out. Satan takes advantage of these situations to
make things even worse. He displays his capacity and abilities. People tend to think
that if a person is spiritually deep and mature, such a person can not be tempted to
fall. They assume such a person will have the ability to hear God’s voice and no
longer be subject to tests. However, this is not true nor the case.
As long as we live in this world, there is no complete certain safety. There is no
guarantee. We are blessed by our experiences of various supernatural and spiritual
events but proportionally, the attacks of the evil spirits from hell are also increasing.
Even deception has increased to a greater level. Even though we may have
developed a higher holiness, complete revelation is yet to be given to us by the Lord.
As we have asked for certain things, there are times where He has not yet granted
our request promptly or in full measure.
page 89
In this world, there is no one perfect. The Lord is the one who is perfect. We all need
to continuously grow. We must only yearn and rely on the Lord. Depending on our
spiritual level and condition, we will be utilized as a vessel either for heaven or hell.
Christians who are in a spiritually gracious condition will be utilized as vessels
helping and dragging the ones who have fallen into sin and back to the light. But the
people who are in the opposite condition will be utilized as vessels of hell. Therefore,
if we are lacking spiritual experience in the Lord’s power and not being filled with the
Holy Spirit, we will be utilized as vessels contributing many people to fall and into sin.
According to the person’s spiritual condition, such person will be utilized as a vessel
of darkness. The more wicked a person’s spiritual state, the more he/she will be
utilized as a vessel of darkness.

Within this moment, understand whatever situation or position you may be, you are
in the midst of great salvation of God’s plan. It is important for you to discern your
circumstances and live by faith. We all need to recognize why we are in certain
situations. More importantly, we must be filled with the Holy Spirit through the God’s
word, being in prayer, and examining ourselves. We must know how our spiritual and
physical state or image is being presented before God because, even today, the
Lord will powerfully invest in the saints who always have new faith.
Mark 16:20 “And they went out and preached everywhere, the Lord working with
them and confirming the word through the accompanying signs. Amen.”
4. Trial and Error
James 3:2 For we all stumble in many things. If anyone does not stumble in word,
he is a perfect man, able also to bridle the whole body.
Proverb 24:16 For a righteous man may fall seven times And rise again, But the
wicked shall fall by calamity.
When the errors and mistakes of individual, families, or church communities are
publicly exposed, the person or group in which the error or mistake was exposed will
have a difficult time bearing their mistake. Therefore, most of the time, they try to
cover up or ignore their error to get over it.
Especially as a pastor and in charge of one church, I had many previous trials and
errors within my church. The trials and errors occurred within the spiritual area.
Whenever I had publically disclosed those trials and errors through the newspaper
and magazines, I had many trouble days. Therefore, I had decided to disclose my
trials and errors after much thought and repeated agony.
The series of many and various spiritual events that are occurring in the church is
definitely different from the other church’s spiritual experiences. Therefore, our
church is easily targeted as a cult. We are presented with many misunderstandings,
jealousy, false biased views, and various opinions. Also, we are drawing curiosity.
One reason why our church is accused in a such way is because in the past there
has been many occurrences of false rapture prophecy and information by other
churches or ministries. Secondly, in Korea, there were previously powerful
manifestation and works of the Holy Spirit. But some corrupted and degenerated
ministers had brought many bad side effects and damage resulting the Holy Spirit
ministry to begin flowing in a negative way.
page 91
In those days, the aftermath had greatly impacted the Korean churches and the
damage was great. Therefore even the churches that are manifesting the spiritual
gifts and power now and even with their positive view on the gifts and power tend to
look at our church biasly.
Bible study and discipleship training programs in the churches are being
institutionalized. Many churches have a set mind that through these systems, the
churches will and must experience revival. They think their current path is the normal

way to experience revival rather than through the power of the Holy Spirit. When the
churches experience revival through the gifts, power, and authority of the Holy Spirit,
such churches will be treated as a cult. This is reality. This reality is deplorable. What
must we do? Even though these Christians preach the word of God and emphasis
the gifts of the Holy Spirit, their sermons are not aligned with the the true gospel.
Although they are not spiritual, they imitate spiritual things. Many places are
hypocritical as they falsely perform the works.
For the sake of the Lord’s Church and all the churches in Korea, I will precisely
document and disclose many wrongs, trials, and errors which occurred within our
church so these spiritual areas are not treated neglected. We must learn from our
mistakes. I hope this documentation will help churches, ministers, and church
congregations to properly discern in spiritual areas which were neglected and
unknown. Moreover, I hope this documentation will put a stop on the work of false
ministers who are instigated by deceiving, lying, and especially divination spirits. Our
book is to correct performed works in errors within the ministries and wisely ensure
the work of God. I hope this will be an opportunity to correct things properly.
I am also a minister who is in charge of one of God’s churches and His flock.
Therefore, when I address the spiritual areas in which there is not sufficient or
precise documentation within the bible, I know that this work comes with great risk
and danger. This spiritual domain is clearly difficult to address.
Page 92
Unless someone paves the way, gives precise direction and warning ahead of time,
the people will not know how to get to their destination. We say that we are able to
discern using the bible with the basic, general, and universal method. But when it
comes to spiritual areas, it comes with infinite varieties. We will be presented with
various opinion and solutions.
We cannot lightly think or easily receive the areas of spiritual reality. It comes with
frequent occurrences of many confusion and side effects. As a matter of fact, when
pastors are in the dark and ignorant about the spiritual things, the flocks under their
care who are innocent will hopelessly be afflicted, deceived, and sacrificed as a
victim. In other words, this is evasion of their responsibilities and neglecting their
duties.
God’s powerful and living word is not properly manifesting because of old methods
and the churches consciousness in authority such as the Priest Eli. In the course of
time, new eras arrive. Therefore, the weapons must be renewed. Such various
kinds of sickness, mental illness, depression, extreme suicide, and many other
things are occurring in Korea and all throughout the world.
1 Samuel 3:1 Now the boy Samuel ministered to the LORD before Eli. And the word
of the LORD was rare in those days; there was no widespread revelation.
page 93
In the days of a Priest Eli, the word of the Lord was rare. Then there was the
appearance of a new judge, Samuel. The Lord has given my church members and I

a new powerful weapon. It is the power of the Holy Spirit Fire. Although this may be
my personal thought, in the last days, the power of the Holy Spirit will bring the
church revival and it will be the alternative plan for harvesting the souls. Simply
teaching and proclaiming the Word of God will not be the only method but instead,
there will be powerful proclamation and signs and wonders will follow accordingly.
The re-emergence of the powerful manifestation of God under the power and
authority of Jesus and the Holy Spirit will unfold the gospel of the Lord more
powerfully. As long as many unsaved souls are out there, ministers and pastors must
utilize this weapon with the power and authority of the Holy Spirit so the dying
unbelievers will be pulled out of the death.
When I had jumped into this kind of ministry and even before I had decided to jump
in, preparing my heart to carry this work out, I had already sensed that I would have
many trials and error. This work has been permitted by the Lord. Since I was in the
state of great influence by presbyterianism and calvinism, I knew if I sell out to the
spiritual realm, there would be many trials and errors. But even if I had to go through
many trials and errors and if I would only keep the fundamental rule which is to
entrust myself to God’s Word, the power of prayer, and the Holy Spirit, I was assured
that nothing would go wrong. As I go spiritually deeper, I went deeper with the Word
of God. In order for me not to go wrong or astray, I invested many hours in the Word
and prayer.
When it comes to carrying out the ministry of spiritual warfare with the evil spirits, the
people usually feel that this kind of work is only for the pentecostal denominations or
specially gifted people. But the fact is that all christians must participate in this work.
page 94
As I am looking back into my past experience, time does not allow me to keep such
spiritual experiences as simple spiritual gifts or mysticism.
page 95
Proverbs 22:19-21 Incline your ear and hear the words of the wise, And apply your
heart to my knowledge; 18 For it is a pleasant thing if you keep them within you; Let
them all be fixed upon your lips, 19 So that your trust may be in the LORD; I have
instructed you today, even you. 20 Have I not written to you excellent things Of
counsels and knowledge, 21 That I may make you know the certainty of the words of
truth, That you may answer words of truth To those who send to you?
Page 95
5. The Price of having Spiritual Eyes Opened
Satan is involved in all various tests and temptations of sin that approaches
people. This is especially true to those who believes in the Lord Jesus which are
Christians. Many characters in the bible collided with much confusion from their trials
and tests (temptations) which came in two forms. They were mentally and spiritually
afflicted. These two are all messed up and tangled. In order for our souls to be
strong, we must go through such process and pass. Only then, we will properly be
able to carry out the Lord’s work and one’s life will be considered great. The trials

and tests (temptations) will come when we do not expect it. Such trials and tests may
come when all things are going well and things are peaceful. But the trials and tests
may also come when a person makes a firm spiritually decision to break out of their
traditional boxes.
It started with my family and I and the Lord’s Church members who received the
opening of our spiritual eyes. In order for us to stay within the holy spiritual
relationship with the Lord, we had to truly pay a great price and we are still paying.
The cost was severe and great. There is no way we can compare our cost and the
cost of the righteous man, Job, from the East had to pay. Although Job had faith
which was almost to a perfect degree, God had allowed the trial and test, which his
cost was crucially severe. Based on past events and results, God had fully
compensated Job.
Page 96
We do not keep our faith only to expect some kind of reward. Through the various
courses, God had compensated spiritually, physically and materially to my family and
the church members. I am greatly thankful. The trials, tribulation, tests, mental
discouragement, and sickness had approached us to discipline us. These difficulties
either makes us complain, grumble or question if it was caused by our mistake,
wrongdoings, or someone else’s mistake. We ponder and question to the cause.
Perhaps, it could be none of the above.
Many times, people go through difficulties helplessly without knowing the cause or
solution. Faith cannot be increased over night. One cannot be acknowledged and
approved overnight. A great man of faith cannot be made overnight. When others
are sleeping throughout the night enjoying their lives in comfort, you need to labor
day and night enduring for a long time. When you do this, you will be birthed as a
great new man or woman of faith. As you spiritually go deeper, you must also
prepare yourself to be broken and crushed. When your heart stops to rely on your
flesh or the material things, your faith will grow.
1 John 2:19-20 They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been
of us, they would have continued with us; but they went out that they might be made
manifest, that none of them were of us. 20 But you have an anointing from the Holy
One, and you know all things.
Page 97
6. Deception of Youth Who Had Their Spiritual Eyes Opened
My son Joseph had evangelized to two youth when he was in middle school. Their
names are Oh, Sung Min and reinstated student Kim, Young Suk. They had barely
graduated middle school in 2006. My desire was to train and arm my son Joseph, Oh,
Sung Min and Kim, Young Suk with God’s power, wisdom, and knowledge like
Prophet Daniel’s friends Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. So with all my energy I
tried to train and nurture them but I was faced with many tests, failure, and
discouragement.

These kids were ignorant with no proper foundation. When they had their spiritual
eyes opened, they were always experiencing trials and errors. My description for
these kids in one word is, “troublemakers”. Sometimes, my son Joseph who was
properly raised was influenced by these kid’s misbehavior. These kids were given up
by their own household and school. But many times, I had biblically and thoroughly
nurtured and educated them. I had sent them back to their school so that they would
learn and participate in the school system. The rumor spread throughout their school
about me taking care of them and whenever they had misbehaved, I was the one
who was called to the principle’s office instead of their own parents. These kids had
unique personalities. Therefore, they were not able to adapt to school life. Their
parents were not understanding toward their children and this is one of the reasons
why their children turned out in such a way. These kid had grown up in the midst of
poor environment. They were bullied and ignored at the school. They had many
juvenile delinquencies around their living environment and adults looked at them with
cold piercing eyes.
What is even worse is that the evil spirits took advantage of their situations. They
were used very wickedly and it was very difficult for me to bear.
page 98
Parents and pastors, when the children are properly raised and as they are properly
transformed each season, the parents and pastors will experience a great happiness.
The school had resisted to receive these youth. Therefore, we had to relentlessly
visit the principal and their teacher to persuade them who were in charge of them. As
a result, the youth were accepted and they were able to graduate. The friends of
Joseph had endured difficult times and received their middle school diplomas. I
congratulated and celebrated to my heart’s content.
Even though the spiritual eyes of Sung Min and Young Suk were not deeply opened
like my son, Joseph, a significant proportion of power had manifested. These youth
had recommitted and spiritually determined to start fresh. They made confessions to
earnestly live for the Lord. However, unexpected events once again occurred. The
problem occurred as we were preparing them to enter high school. The cause of
their problem was an enforcement of their unbelieving parents and financial
difficulties. Other types of difficulties within their household surfaced with other
unique situations and they were not able to enter into their high school. They end up
scattering.
Moreover, the evil spirits had employed more tactical precise tricks to stop them from
coming to the Lord’s church. The evil spirits prevented them from continuing their life
of faith in God. The trick was to fail Sung Min from entering high school and make
Young Suk to give up on his continual education of high school courses. Young Suk
had voluntarily withdrew when he had become a sophomore. When their faith was
shipwrecked, their position towards the Lord’s church changed to criticism. They had
come against us. I had tried to nurture and raise them up like Daniel and his three
friends with faith. The devil had thrown a decisive blow at me. The devil defeated
these youth so that they could no longer continue their life of faith. Even after they
have fallen away, I still visited Young Suk and had encouraged and advised him to
return to a faithful life. Instead of accepting my advice, he brought ten gang members

and intimidated me as they threatened me by telling me that he would set the church
on fire to overthrow it. Even though he is ignorant and young, I thought he had gone
over with his degree of threat.
page 99
After my failure with the youth, my self esteem severely crashed and I suffered from
the after effect for a long time. Young Suk had left in such a way.
After about one year, even most of the church members had left my church. But the
Lord began a new revival within the church. Then out of nowhere, Young Suk had
returned and appeared before me. He bent his knees and bowed saying,
“Pastor! I have to confess some things to you! Can we please go somewhere quiet?”
I thought to myself, ‘What? Is there an underlying motive?’
I then waited to hear what he had to say.
“Pastor! I want to return to the Lord’s church to recover my faith.”
After Young Suk had left the Lord’s church, he had registered at a near by mega
church to continue his faith life. On Saturdays, after church service, the group of
young adult would gather together at the bar for the sake of fellowship to drink
alcoholic beverages. They would even discuss their faithful life in God as they drank.
These young adults would even dine out on Sundays by saying, “It is alright to eat
outside but since it is Sunday, let us not drink any alcoholic beverages.”
Yong Suk thought that this kind of faith life would not please the Lord. He said that
he missed the teaching of true faith in God taught by me. This was the very reason in
returning to the Lord’s Church.
He had confessed one more thing. My son, Joseph, was two years younger than
Young Suk. But whenever he had witnessed Joseph happy and having a good time
with his family, he had cussed and gossiped about my household to the members of
the Lord’s church. He had intensively cussed and slandered Joseph and Ju Eun to
many of my church members. Due to his actions, a lot of the Lord’s church members
had left the church. He confessed that he was the main reason why most church
members had left.
page 100
Young Suk gave me a few names of Deaconesses, Deacons, and young adults who
had left the church. When he made up lies telling them as though it was the truth,
many had left. Young Suk was crying very much as he spoke. He said that he had
returned to the Lord’s Church so that he can live a life of repentance.
I asked Young Suk a question, “Why did you slander and make up lies whenever you
saw Joseph and Ju Eun?”
He said, “I do not know. It is unacceptable why I was so aggravated, full of hate and
jealousy. I can not even understand myself why I had done those things.”

My son, Joseph, had always warned me about Young Suk.
“Brother Young Suk lies and is harming me!”
When my son had pleaded with me, I would only advise him by saying, “You need to
endure and be patient with him. I believe that Young Suk will be changed.” I then
encouraged and comforted Joseph.
After Young Suk’s confession, I decided to receive him. I then began nurturing him
once again with a refreshed mind. I had given him a few fundamental rules on some
spiritual matters. But not after many days had passed, he once again went around
the church to spread lies and to slander the church people. As a result, some
damage had occurred. At the end, because he could not endure staying within the
church, he choose to leave the church due to his own bad fruit.
page 101
Sung Min Oh
Joseph’s friend, Sung Min Oh is best expressed as “a runaway master”. He was
isolated and bullied since his childhood by his friends. He had placed and fallen
himself into the things of the world with its cultural activities. Due to the sweetness of
temptation and sin, he could not stay within his educational studies. As a result, he
could not enter into high school and he roamed the streets. I had put all my efforts to
restore Sung Min’s spiritual state and to maintain my son, Joseph’s, spiritual state.
But since Sung Min had a nature in which his mind would easily change, the devil
would take advantage of his nature and interfer. Because he had lost sense of his
self and who he was, his unexpected behavior had produced different kinds of critical
situations. At the end, he left the church.
Young Suk and Sung Min had cussed very often and it is very difficult for me to
express in any words of their behavior. As an adult, I do not even want to recall
those words since they were words that would insult my character. These youths
were the same age as my son. Despite this fact, one main reason why I had endured
with patient up to now even after hearing their insulting words was because I thought
they were still immature.
Even after leaving our church, Young Suk and Brother Sung Min had joined other
naughty kids to frequently steal from the marketplace and the homes of the
neighborhood. When they were caught, they had confessed to the police that they
had stolen from the markets and homes within the neighborhood. Whenever this had
happened, I would plead to the police officers just to get them free. But they would
not return to the church. I later found out that they had even secretly sneaked into
our home and stole from my home several times when we were not there. There are
other similar cases in which our church members experienced similar occurrences.
My wife and I were a little frustrated.
page 102
The Lord had said that one soul is more precious than the world. This statement
worked as a burden in my heart because I felt like I had failed to nurture these

people to the very end. My passion to obey the command of the Lord gives me the
endurance to bear many difficult people. But now, I have reached my limit. I wanted
to separate my son, Joseph, and my daughter, Ju Eun, from these naughty kids
whose bad habits are uncorrectable. My son, Joseph, and my daughter, Ju Eun,
pleaded with me not to receive Young Suk and Brother Sun Min.
“Father, do not just tell me to be patient towards them anymore. We have endured
as much as possible up to this point. For how long must we continue to suffer? It is
beyond our capacity. We need to give ourselves some time….”
The bad habits such as running away from their homes and the other bad habitual
behaviors of these kids would sometimes influence my son, Joseph’s, core faith. His
faith would become unstable as he hung out with these kids. Since Young Suk knew
that I had a short temper, he would lie about my son Joseph on many things.
Consequently, I had smacked my son many times believing in those lies. But when I
looked back, I had found bigger problems in myself as a pastor.
Many different types of critical situations and difficulties had come but with our
thorough parental instruction and guidance, my children’s spirituality was restored.
They were in the process of being molded into righteous weapons. The teenagers
who are going through puberty represents the hope and dream of tomorrow. But at
the same time, they are like a time bomb and we do not know when they may blow
up. The unpredictable behavior of teenagers combined with the interference of evil
spirits may produce unrighteous events. Before, my wife and I were the only ones to
educate and instruct the teenagers. We had sweated so much during those days.
But now, we have new laborers who had joined the Lord’s church. All of the Lord’s
church youth and congregation members are ministers and they are well educated.
They are my secured support within my ministry.
page 103
About Joseph
Philippians 4:17 Not that I seek the gift, but I seek the fruit that abounds to your
account.
Through our sacrificial love and the care of our family members, Joseph had
graduated from middle school. My son, Joseph, had evangelized to the well known
trouble makers at his school. My desire was to nurture these kids with faith within the
church so that they can also possess faith. Moreover, at the same time, I would
support them with their school work. But my desire and plan did not go as I had
hoped. One reason it did not go well was because of the many incidental and
enormous spiritual matters involved. Also, unique circumstances and environment
made it difficult.
I had intently nurtured my son, Joseph, and daughter, Ju Eun, spiritually. They had
grown up with the overflowing love of God. They had experienced a transforming life
through the power of the Holy Spirit and through their powerful prayer life. The
interest of the Baptize by the Blazing Fire books had greatly impacted the whole
country of Korea. Numerous people from within South Korea and outside South
Korea were blessed directly as they were able to experience the same experiences

within their churches. Because my son, Joseph, and Ju Eun had their spiritual eyes
opened, they were able to counsel daily the many saints from all over the country
and all throughout the night. After all night prayer and service, they were not able to
go to school properly due to the many individual counseling.
In the midst of counseling people, Joseph would utilize his gifts such as speaking in
tongue, prophecy, interpretation of tongue, spiritual insight, casting out demons and
so on. At the same time, Joseph would be able to see the Lord standing next to him
with his physical eyes opened during the time of counseling. When it comes to
casting out the evil spirits, my son, Joseph, had displayed excellency.
page 104
Likewise with Ju Eun, she has received all different types of gifts from the Lord.
Therefore, she has also shown excellency in the gift of prophecy. She was able to
deliver the message of the word, thought, feeling, and the heart of the Lord the way
such as He desired for them to be delivered.
God has given us many different blessings. Among all the blessings, the most
important blessing was the gifts which are realistically utilized and necessary for
spiritual ministry.
For these spiritual gifts to be given to us, we have passed numerous discipline, pain,
and heartaches. Even in the coming future, no one knows what kind of trials and
tests are awaiting. There are different salient reasons to grant motivating power for
the growth of churches. One major reason for the Lord’s church growth due to the
help of the Lord and the Holy Spirit. Secondly, the devoted prayer of the church
congregation. Third, the devoted work of my son, Joseph, and my daughter, Ju Eun.
I had utilized my son, Joseph, and my daugher, Ju Eun, for intensive work in the
ministry. Therefore, before they are considered as my children, first they are my
precious partners who are absolutely necessary to me.
Almost all of the spiritual works required to be completed within the Lord’s Church
were undertook and executed by by Joseph and Ju Eun because at that time, my
spiritual eyes were not opened. Especially within the summer and winter vacation
periods, many people flocked in from abroad and from within South Korea. In 2009,
my family visited the United States of America (New York, Atlanta, Seattle, Tacoma,
San Jose, San Francisco, LA, and Corona), Africa (Kenya, Tanzania, and Rwanda),
Thailand (Bangkok and Mae Hong Son), the Philippines and many more places. We
traveled eight times in all in 2009. There is a language barrier therefore we are not
able to have fluent conversations, but when it comes to the power of the Holy Spirit,
we were flowing smoothly with the foreigner. The spiritual communication barrier was
not there. My family and I have never had any family vacation. But as we were
fulfilling the work that God had giving us, there were some people who were blessed
and impressed by our work of ministry and as a result offered us take us around to
see the tourist areas.
Page 105
When we first had our spiritual eyes opened, Jesus gave us a word and it had come
to pass. Our family and congregation members were trained as world famous holy

fire minister. God sent us souls who were earnestly desiring for God, His power, and
anointing. We have traveled to more than 40 different countries to cast the Holy Fire.
We have traveled to Africa (Kenya, Zambia, Uganda, and Tanzania) Australia,
Indonesia, Philippines, Japan, America, Brazil, Germany, Italy, France, Belgium, and
so on. Sometimes, God would send us to the other side of the earth once a month or
once every other month to hold conferences. Currently, as our church members take
turn, we are performing the Holy Fire ministry in many countries. We are performing
missionary work as well. In every continent, we are supporting and performing
missionary work to more than 30 different countries. Especially, in the country of
Uganda, Africa, there are many abandoned children who are infected with AIDS.
Under the name of the Lord’s Church, we have built an orphanage shelter. The Lord
had completely trained and educated the Lord’s Church congregation members to be
ready at all times so that they will be able to minister to the people during their
missionary and the Holy Fire conferences. Sometimes, 70 to 80 percent of the
church finances were earmarked for missionary work. The Lord’s Church used to be
a receiving church. But currently, the Lord’s Church has transformed into a giving
church. We have become a church that carries out missionary work by the grace of
God. Hallelujah!
page 106-107
Chapter 4 Discipline, Training and Fierce Spiritual Warfare
1. The Devil’s Fierce Attack
My son, Joseph, is a precious main pillar and a leader in my ministry. But another
kind of test had begun for him.
James 1:12 Blessed is the man who endures temptation; for when he has been
approved, he will receive the crown of life which the Lord has promised to those who
love Him.
The day when he had faced this particular test was on a weekday. Although it was a
weekday, there were many people gathered at the Lord’s Church. They were waiting
to be prayed over, have the holy fire impartation, and to have their deliverance. I
placed Joseph and Ju Eun to minister to the people. My wife ministered the holy
spirit dance to the people and I concentrated in ministering and imparting the holy
fire. When Joseph and Ju Eun approached the people who had come to visit from
the surrounding country, the hidden evil spirits within these people had recognized
God’s powerful presence in Joseph and Ju Eun. Therefore, the evil spirits had used
the people’s tongue and they began to hiss at them. There was one incident where
one saint from a particular province in South Korea began speaking as the devil. The
devil spoke through her mouth in this manner.
“Hey, you bastard, Pastor Kim, Yong Doo! Hey, you bastard, Joseph! How dare you
both touch me! How dare you declare war and challenge me! You have casted many
of my subordinates down back to hell! You bastards…!”
page 108

When Joseph approached the people and tried to perform deliverance on them , the
evil spirits within the people gnashed their teeth. The evil spirits burst out with foul
language and cussed at Joseph. Even on school days, Joseph and Ju Eun
ministered to many people and performed deliverance. Moreover, they had
consulted all throughout the night. My children were worn out. Satan thunderously
shouted out as he jumped up and down. The hidden evil spirits within the people
were continuously cast out and back down to hell.
“How dare you, Joseph! You have cast my subordinates out! I will not let you live in
peace!”
The king of hell, Satan, gnashed his teeth and the sound of his gnashing echoed all
over the air.
“You bastard, Pastor Kim! Son of bitch, Joseph! I will manipulate the situation so that
you, Joseph, will be going to a high school that is farthest among all the other high
schools within your city and from your house. I will make you so tired and painful
from traveling the long distance!”
The devil made threatening remarks in a loud voice.
Joseph and I replied in one voice, “Go ahead if you can!” Then we powerfully casted
more of the evil spirits out. Many people became free from the evil spirits.The people
felt God’s love and mercy and they became our church member as they were healed
and restored. The members of the Lord’s Church are the people who had many
difficulties and suffering. In the midst of all difficulties and suffering, they have
overcomed one test over another.
page 109
2. The Vengeance of the Devil
Revelation 12:12 “Therefore rejoice, O heavens, and you who dwell in them! Woe to
the inhabitants of the earth and the sea! For the devil has come down to you, having
great wrath, because he knows that he has a short time.”
I don’t know if it was really because of the devil’s threatening remarks, but a problem
had occurred. Around the time of Joseph’s middle school graduation and right before
the night to determine the confirmation of his high school assignment, we were
powerfully performing deliverance on people. As the evil spirits were cast out, they
shouted.
“Ughhhh!! Joseph, you bastard! I will attack you first! You better be ready! I will
manipulate the situation so that you will have the farthest high school assigned to
you! This will wear you out and the distance will make you very tired! This will be
painful to you! You will soon see!”
My son, Joseph, and I in one voice shouted, “Go ahead if you can you bastard!” We
then with more spiritual power cast many more of the evil spirits out. By the unison
work of Joseph and I, many saints had experienced freedom from the harassment of

the evil spirits. The people were happy and joyful. But on the other hand, because of
the evil spirit’s threatening remarks, I had an uncomfortable heart.
“Dad, what if I am assigned to the farthest high school like the devil said?”
“The Lord will take care of this matter. Let us pray as we entrust this matter to Him.”
I then comforted Joseph. But on one hand, since I did not know what to expect, I felt
a little uneasy.
Page 110
Joseph and Ju Eun minister to people with their gift of prophecy, interpretation,
deliverance and even performed spiritual consultation. Their physical bodies became
very tired. They were exhausted.
“Dad! Dad! This is too much too bear, I am exhausted! If I continue, I think I will faint!
Dad, please, do something! For how long will I need to minister to these people?”
As soon as Joseph had finished his statement, the demons shouted in satisfaction.
“Yes! These bastards are now worn out! They can no longer bear the work! Now, all
the demons and evil spirits attack in full force!”
In that day, due to the exhaustion, Joseph was not able to go to school. I had a small
and difficult church for over eighteen years. But all of suddenly, when numerous
people had flock to our church, I had placed Joseph and Ju Eun in the front to
intently minister to the people. Come to think of it, there were many absences,
leaving the classes before they were done, and tardiness in school became a daily
event for my children. I had over committed my children in overloading them with the
church work and as a result, their school grades suffered.
As the devil had threatened, in the process of assigning his high school, regardless
of the closest high school which Joseph had desired, he was assigned to the high
school which was farthest from where we lived. Moreover, the school was located in
a bad neighborhood. No classmates or schoolmates from Joseph’s middle school
were assigned to this school. Joseph was the only one who was assigned to this
particular high school. I was obsessed toward using the gifts my children possessed
that were granted by the Lord. I disregarded the areas such as my children’s
physical limitation, their school life, and studies. I had driven them hard thinking that
if they had faith, it would all be fine. I thought any issues would be absolutely
resolved if we only possess faith. When it comes to God’s gift, we need to be self
controlled, cautious, and we need to manage the gifts with care discerning our
circumstances. But I had disregarded all these concerns. Although my children were
experiencing deeper spiritual conditions, their school life was not proper or normal.
Because I did not encourage them to maintain good school grades or to possess
proper study attitudes, they did not have exemplary school days. My heart had
ached.
page 111

It seems like my son’s high school life began with a test from the devil and it finished
with a test from the devil. The devil’s threats had became reality. As Joseph lived in
that reality, his high school life was like being in hell. The retaliation of the forces of
the devil came to him legally. The retaliation and the tests manifested in various
ways. It was possible because the Lord may have permitted the retaliation and
testing. Most of his classmates from his middle school were assigned to a high
school that were near their homes. Therefore, those kids were able to leave their
homes at eight o’clock in the morning in order to arrive at the school on time. But
compare to them, Joseph needed to wake up by 5:30 AM in order to be at school on
time. The time spent on the bus was about one and half to two hours. When there
was traffic, it took three hours for him to arrive to school.
There were reasons why Joseph was assigned to the farthest high school from home.
One reason was due to an error with the educational administration. Because of the
error, my son, Joseph, became a victim of the circumstance. There were many other
kids who were also victimized. Several times, I had gone to the education
department to plead on behalf of my son’s pitiful case. I had witnessed there were
more parents who were experiencing the similar situation as mine. These parents
had pleaded as well.
I even spoke aggressively as I asked the person who was working and in charge of
placing kids in certain schools,
“How in the world can such an absurd situation occur?”
But the worker said that the matter was beyond their jurisdiction. Moreover, they said
that they are only following the law so there was nothing they could do to change the
situation. They then ignored us. The forces of the devil was attacking us as if they
were retaliating for being afflicted by my son and I. The forces of the devil attacked
us through the legal path.
page 112
I comforted Joseph and said, “Although the distance may be far from home to school,
you must still go.”
Whenever I was able, I drove him to school.
page 113
3. Discipline of Joseph in High School
Comparing to the atmosphere of middle school from the atmosphere of high school
was different. The ways of teaching was more strict. All the courses and curriculum
were systemised for college entrance. The academic reports were very important
therefore, all teachers handled students with strong and strict methods to prevent
students from leaving the class before dismissal, coming late, and being absent.
Even after entering high school, Joseph, endlessly ministered to people, imparted
gifts and performed deliverance all night long. I persuaded my son, Joseph, to rest a
bit, but he refused to rest. He then said,

“Dad! These people come from various far provinces. I will go and rest after
ministering a little more for them.”
But “a little more” became ministering all throughout the night and ministering all
throughout night was a daily event for him. Therefore He often left for school late in
the morning. At first, he went to school on time. He in fact went to school earlier than
the actual starting time. But since the school was located far from our home, he was
repeatedly tardy in school. As a result, the teacher who was in charge of Joseph’s
class and all the other teachers in the school branded Joseph as a trouble maker. He
was misunderstood. It did not matter how early Joseph woke up to go to school,
without fail, he would always arrive in school late. As my son, Joseph, often arrived
in school late, the teacher who was in charge of his class began to excessively beat
my son, Joseph.
“Dad, I think I will die soon if I continue attending this school! Please help me transfer
to a different school! Today, my teacher had beaten me very badly again!”
My son Joseph is second to none when it comes to arriving in school late. But when
it comes to doing God’s work, he was able to perform the ministering work in various
ways and areas. He would minister overnight. On top of that, he counseled people
as he listened to them.
page 114
Due to my unwise and thoughtless work, I once thought ‘What if I am the one to
ruining his life and he is not able to live normally?’ My heart ached very much.
Some days, due to my son’s tardiness in school, his teacher had intensively beat his
chest area. Moreover, his teacher had kicked my son as though he was performing
Tae Kwon Do (Korean martial art) on my son. The beatings were so excessive that
my son fell to the ground due to his irregular heartbeat. But through the grace of the
Lord, after some time, he had recovered and was able to come home. The teacher
had threatened him not to tell anyone but to keep it a secret. Therefore, he kept it a
secret for a long time. But eventually, he would confess it to me. I could not believe
that he had been beaten for such a long period. I thought my son must had done
something wrong.
I said to my son, “You have your spiritual eyes opened! You are able to see all the
spiritual realm and discern all things. Then, why were you beaten by your teacher?
You must cast the demons out from your teacher with your spiritual power without
him realizing it!”
But my son replied, “You really don’t know? Do you! Do you think I have not tried it?
I’ve casted the demons out of my teacher but when the weaker demons were casted
out, the stronger demons entered into his body! Now, my teacher beats me even
more severely! I’ve been beaten even more….”
Joseph hated going to school, he would rather die. One time, my son, Joseph,
arrived in school three minutes prior to start time. After three minutes passed, there
were a few kids who had arrived late. But the teacher who was in charge of my son’s
class allowed those kids who had come late to enter the classroom but not my son.

page 115
My son sat kneeling in the hallway all day long. On top of that, the teacher slapped
his cheeks so much that his cheeks had swelled very badly. When he came home in
that condition, I thought to myself, ‘I know it is a demon that is causing the beatings
but the teacher is a human being. As a human being, how can he excessively beat
my child and leave my son in such a condition?’
I was very upset. It did not matter whether it was a spiritual or physical thing, I had to
see his teacher at least once. The teacher also had a son. Besides being a teacher,
he is a parent to a son. As a parent who has a son, I had to know the reason why he
had beaten my son. After I had the meeting with his teacher, he was far from
possessing any dignity nor character. Every word that came out of his mouth was
incompetent and not becoming a teacher. It appeared that he was not equipped with
nature of a teacher. Not speaking nor relating about the spiritual realm, as a human
being, his character was very poor. I was not going to let my son attend that school
one more day. When I had the meeting with his teacher, we had even raised our
voices back and forth. I could have publicly exposed him and make him step down
from his teaching position. But I decided not to. I endured his insults. I tried my best
to understand his position and thoughts. But there were too many areas in which he
spoke about and it did not make any sense. I believe most teachers are not like this
one.
I saw the type of the evil spirit dwelling within that teacher. The evil spirit had the
appearance of an inverted triangle head. It was a snake shaped evil spirit. As the evil
spirit hissed at me and my son, it had mocked us. “Hehe! You must be irritated to
death! I had pushed your buttons, didn’t I?”
The evil snake spirit then stuck his tongue out to mock us. This spirit even made my
anger to rise. I did not want to send my son to this school any longer. I promised my
son, Joseph, that I would send him to a different school.
page 116
Joseph’s Transfer to His Second High School
The process of transferring my son to a different high school was not as easy as we
thought it would be. It was hard for us to transfer Joseph because of the difference
school districts within the region. In order to enter the high school we desired, we
had to wait at least one to one year and six months. If another student vacated their
position, then Joseph would be able to fill that position. My son said, “Dad, I’m sorry
for making things difficult for you. After I transfer to the new school, I will study
harder.”
But in fact, I had become anxious. Since my son tries to live spiritually and with his
spiritual eyes opened, I did not know which method the devil would use to harm him.
Whether a student or a parent, it is such a precious encounter meeting a good
teacher who is equipped with a good nature, character and dignity. I desired an
environment where they acknowledge the child’s character and natural gifts. A place
of education to develop in competence according to the child’s natural gift. Moreover,
a place where they were concerned in the child’s strength and the interest of the

students goals. We need moral character in our education system. After having few
different occasions in quarreling with the staff of the educational department, my son
was able to transfer to a different high school. But the location of this high school
was also far. Even in a different high school, the small and large problems were
waiting for him. The school principal and teachers were already treating my son
biasly. They were already treating my son as though he was a trouble maker.
Common ordinary things in which other people can easily resolve and take care may
not be the case for myself, my church and my children. Whenever or whatever we
are involved, it becomes difficult. One of the main reason is the interference of the
evil spirits in all our things. They twist everything. These evil spirits had always
harassed my son. But even so, with my congregation and others, I was not able to
just blame it all on the devil since they would not fully understand the situation.
page 117
Later on, such difficulties frequently occurred within our church and ministry. When
we perform the ministry or during a revival conference, the forces of darkness had
repeatedly interfered and harassed us.
Joseph’s Third High School Transfer
When Joseph had become a junior in high school, he was able to transfer to the
school that was located closer to our house. But it took two years of our effort. One
day, my son said,
“Dad, I have something to tell you.”
“What is it? Something happened?”
“I am praying on some things. I think I need to transfer to Ga Jung High school which
is located near our home.”
“I know you are having a difficult time in your school but what are you talking about?
That trouble maker, Yong Suk, is attending that school, right?”
“Yes, Dad. Ever since I was in middle school, I have been evangelizing to him. Right
now, I heard that he no longer attends church, he drinks and smokes. I will try to
evangelize to him once more.”
Joseph pleaded with me and said that he would take full responsibility of Yong Suk. I
know Yong Suk’s nature and his personality more than anyone else. So I had tried
my best to prevent my son from hanging out with Yong Suk. I firmly spoke to Joseph
about it.
“Please, Joseph, you must stop thinking about Yong Suk. Let me transfer you to a
different school.”
page118
But Joseph still transferred to Ga Jung High School and into the classroom where
Yong Suk was in. The school was located in the city of Suk Nam Dong. When

Joseph and Yong Suk were in middle school, Yong Suk was a bad influence on
Joseph. Now again in high school and under the influence of Yong Suk, my son
Joseph ran away from home a few times, frequently disobeyed our instructions, he
neglected his studies because he hung out with too much. Due to Yong Suk’s bad
influence, Joseph’s whole high school years were a headache to me.
I have painfully realized that if children with opened spiritual eyes are not properly
spiritually educated, such children will become worst in their spiritual state than the
children who do not have their spiritual eyes opened. Eventually, Yong Suk,
withdrew himself from school in his sophomore year. He had mobilized some of
delinquent friends to harass Joseph periodically. Full of jealousy and envy toward
Joseph, Yong Suk often came to school with his delinquent friends to beat up
Joseph. Joseph was nearly suspended from high school.
Beaten Up by A Frying Pan
Joseph has always been a well behaved child with good characteristics of obedience.
But one day, there was an incident where he had challenged me by lifting up his fist
against me. Joseph had hung out with Yong Suk too many times during that time.
Therefore, he had learned many bad things from him. He had postured himself as
though he was going to fist fight with me. In that time, our family was living in an
apartment. We were living on the fourth story of the apartment building. Joseph had
stood by the window attempting to threaten me by posturing as if he was about to
jump off the building through the window. I saw the violence in his eyes. So I told my
wife and daughter to get out of a room for awhile. I then prayed for a moment.
“Lord! I will properly discipline my child today so that he will learn a lesson. I will let
him have it!”
page 119
The Lord responded me with the scripture.
Ephesians 6:4 And you, fathers, do not provoke your children to wrath, but bring
them up in the training and admonition of the Lord.
“No Lord! This scripture is too weak for this situation! How dare he come against his
father! And how can he threaten his father by telling me that he will commit suicide?
Lord! I can no longer accept such behavior! I will let him have it and I will boost the
father’s status!”
I was talking back to the Lord. During that particular day, it was the third day since
Joseph had run away from home. I had found him at the spa place where he was
sleeping. When I found him, I persuaded him to go home and be disciplined so that
his bad behavior be corrected. Unexpectedly, he resisted with all his strength.
Therefore, the problem escalated. As I was observing my son resisting, I thought to
myself.
“Oh, you have grown up a lot! You dare to challenge me face to face? You must be
out of your mind! Well, this time, you will not be able to escape. I will teach you some
lesson at once and correct your bad habits!”

I quickly ran to the kitchen and grabbed a frying pan made of iron from under the
sink. I then quietly came back into the bedroom where Joseph was waiting. To
prevent my wife and daughter from coming into the bedroom, I locked the door from
the inside. As I approached quietly and acted calmly, Joseph flinched and positioned
himself defensively. My son, Joseph said,
“Dad, just because you have a frying pan in your hand, do you think I will be afraid of
you? I am not afraid of you at all! Come on, if you dare to challenge me and beat me!”
He then postured defensively.
The Lord caressed my head and said,
“Pastor Kim, no, stop it! You must rear him in the training, discipline, and the counsel
and admonition of the Lord.”
page 120
I replied,
“I know the Lord will not discipline the way I want to discipline him but I
must discipline him this time seriously!”
I then beat Joseph up with a frying pan. I hit him so much that he
surrendered.
“How dare you threatened me by acting like you are going to commit
suicide in front of me, your father! How dare you act in such a way! If you
ever say something like that one more time, you will be so disciplined!”
I then continued to hit him with the frying pan with even more intensity.
Joseph began to beg me with his hands together. He said,
“Dad, Dad, I am so sorry! I will not do it again! Please forgive me!” He
had totally surrendered. Within my son’s body dwelled the Absalom spirit
which makes children oppose and disobey their parents. When a spirit of
Absalom enters into the children’s body, just as Absalom opposed his
father, King David, they will disobey and oppose their parents. The
amazing thing that occurred as I hit my son Joseph with the frying pan
was whenever I had hit him with the frying pan, fire had come out and
casted the evil spirits out of his body. I asked the Lord,
“Lord, I didn’t know fire can come out in such a way”
The Lord replied,
“Yes, the fire can come out in such a way.”
Then, I went into the small room and repented and as I cried with tears
for a long time for severely beating up and disciplining my son in such a
way.

“Lord, I am so sorry, I have wrongly disciplined him. I am always trying
to properly train and nurture my son with all my effort and strength. But
he does not really listen to me and follow my instructions…… Oh Lord! I
am so sorry! Please forgive me! Lord!”
I sobbed. The Lord made a request.
“Alright. I completely know your heart. Before Joseph is your son, first, he
is my son. Do not ever handle or discipline him such a way!” After this
day, Joseph’s spirituality was restored. He had once again became a son
who obeys.
page 121
Joseph was harassed by Young Suk for quite a while. As before, it came
to the point where I was not able to nurture and train Young Suk and
Sung Min in the church any longer. Later, I realized that Young Suk and
Sung Min along with some of their friends had secretly sneaked into my
home a few times and stolen some things. They had messed up my home.
After some more damage was caused by them, they were seized by the
police. But I still went to the police station and entreated to prevent them
from being arrested. These kids had left through their own will. I have
heard bad rumors about them from time to time. For now, whenever the
thoughts of them enters my mind, I just pray for them.
1 John 3:10 In this the children of God and the children of the devil are manifest:
Whoever does not practice righteousness is not of God, nor is he who does not love
his brother.
Evil spirit may attack directly or indirectly as well. The indirect attack are more
persistent and intense. It was Joseph’s training when he had tried to evangelize to
his friends with good intention and purpose. But even with good intention and
purpose, his plans were not accomplished. Young Suk and Sung Min even had
experienced their spiritual eyes opened. However, it did not last long. These kids had
badly influenced the youth in our church too many times and for many things. One
time, there was an incident in which a young female student almost got raped
because of them. If I had continued to neglect the matter, I knew that the other
normal kids would be damaged greatly as well. So when Sung Min and Young Suk
left with their own free will, I did not stop them.
page 122
When we have our spiritual eyes opened and with our granted spiritual gifts, more
tests will come our way. This is given. Moreover, the evil spirits will come
numerously to deteriorate the gifts to deceive us. I am strictly training my children,
Joseph and Ju Eun regarding spiritual discernment within the church and at home.
For more accuracy and certainty, I will always nurture and train them in the Word of
God and through prayer. I will always precisely train and nurture them.

Although spiritual ministry can look fun and very pleasant, such a pathway is not very
easy. Within the Lord’s Church, the congregation members assume and expect a
higher level of faith and spiritual maturity from my children but sometimes because of
their physical and mental immaturity, the congregation members get offended and
hurt. The adult congregation members who are very curious in all spiritual matters
would come and ask my children. They would use my children to receive their
answers satisfying their curiosity. But whenever my children would make a little
mistake, without mercy, they would turn their back and condemn them. They would
say,
“Their spiritual eyes are opened but yet, their behavior is very poor!”
Such adults had slandered my children many times. Therefore, my children have
been hurt and as a result they do not really trust adults. My children had become low
in spirit. When it comes to fellowshipping with the adults, they are extra careful.
3 John 1:4,11 I have no greater joy than to hear that my children walk in truth.
Beloved, do not imitate what is evil, but what is good. He who does good is of God,
but he who does evil has not seen God.
page 123
4. Joseph Enters into a Theological Seminary
2 Timothy 3:14-17 But you must continue in the things which you have learned and
been assured of, knowing from whom you have learned them, 15 and that from
childhood you have known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for
salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 16 All Scripture is given by
inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for
instruction in righteousness,17 that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly
equipped for every good work.
As a father of a teenage son, three years of Joseph’s high school life had given me
countless heartache, unpleasant experiences, and events. During that moment in
my life, my whole concern was my son’s graduation of high school. I had no other
wish than to see my son graduate and receive his high school diploma. The situation
was so critical. But by the grace of God, Joseph graduated from high school.
There is an old saying, the people’s thought constantly change in the morning and in
the evening. After my son had graduated from high school, my prayer request and
wish would changed. I wished that my son would enter into a university. But since
Joseph had bad grades, he gave up on going to a university. I encouraged my son
by telling him that it is never late. I told him not to give up. I then began a special and
determined prayer.
page 124
“My beloved Lord! I’ve been passionately and fervently carrying out your work. As I
was carrying out the kingdom work, I was not able to provide the proper education

and I repent for it! Please help us! I have no other wish than to see my son enter into
a university!”
I cried out day and night. Even the Lord’s Church began a special and determined
prayer on behalf of Joseph. In 2009, I had proclaimed that whoever enter into college,
they would be financially supported by the church. Each student will be supported
with one thousand dollars. In that particular year, we had four theological seminary
students, and three general college students. A total of seven students were
accepted by colleges. Joseph registered to a college where they had rolling
admissions. But every college he had registered rejected him. The other young
adults were celebrating and enjoying their acceptance. But Joseph, who is the
pastor’s son was continuously failing from being accepted. Those who were
accepted by their university could not freely manifest their joy. When the university
with the rolling admission continuously rejected Joseph, he took the College
Scholastic Ability Test. Then he applied to a regular admissions university. He was
accepted right away. Now, Joseph had admitted himself to one of the theology
school in the capital city of Seoul. This whole process of Joseph entering into
theology school had given Joseph and I difficulty. Joseph was so amazed. He is
enjoying his college life very much.
“Dad! I am a college student right now! I will do my best!”
“Alright. Finally, you are making something out for yourself! You must have victory to
the end with strong faith!” I comforted him and patted his back.
page 125
5. Joseph, A Tiger Division Unit Soldier
2 Timothy 1:13-14 Hold fast the pattern of sound words which you have heard from
me, in faith and love which are in Christ Jesus. 14 That good thing which was
committed to you, keep by the Holy Spirit who dwells in us.
2 Timothy 3:17 that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for
every good work.
There is one thing I would always tell my son. This applies to my daughter, Ju Eun,
as well.
“Just because you are the main characters of the Baptizing fire book series, do not
be conceited!”
I would constantly tell my children that they must not pridefully boast to the people
that they are the main characters of the Baptizing Fire book series. Thankfully, my
children understand my heart.
“Father, do not be so concerned. We all know about it. We will not tell others that we
are the main characters of the Baptizing Fire book series with a conceited heart.
Telling others in such a way will make us uncomfortable as well.”
When my son, Joseph, entered into theology school, God had shown me a great
danger of national crisis that will occur. Then the Lord told me to pray. I then

proclaimed what I had seen to the church. I then suggested to my son to take a
temporary absence from the school and go join the army to fulfill his draft
requirement. I had also advised that he should get a driver’s license before joining
the army. I told him with his license, God will open greater opportunities during his
time in the army.
Page 126
Joseph said, “ But dad, I want to enjoy college a little bit more! Can I just join the
army after four years? After I graduate?”
He did not want to go into the army. In Korea, all males are required to join the army
once in their life time. This is the reality of our country and I had explained this to my
son. I then told him about a national crisis which will soon come upon our country. I
persuaded him by telling him to fulfill the requirements of the draft before God greatly
utilizes him. He was reluctant about it but yet, he obeyed my advice. My son asked,
“Dad, what kind of difficulty will our country face soon?”
He was very concerned so he repeatedly asked about it. But I did not say a word
about it. I advised him instead.
“My son Joseph! If it is possible, try to join the military unit that is located closest to
the DMZ line. I want you to be disciplined with tough training. Then I want you to be
placed in a certain position to serve in the military. Only then, will you come out as a
fine man. You will be used by God on a greater scale. The next day, I asked one of
the church staffs to fill out the volunteered application. I then enrolled him right away.
Joseph was assigned to the 102nd Reserves at Chuncheon, Gangwon Province, on
the Korean Demilitarized Zone. Through a 22nd army division recruit training center,
he had received the tough training. Since he had a driver’s license, he had beat off
many competitors to be assigned at Tiger Division located in a landlocked city of
Pocheon positioned in a convoy unit.
A Tiger Division was the combat unit that was dispatched to Vietnam during vietnam
war. Right now, the division is mechanized.
page 127
Since I have never experienced going to the army, I was very proud of my son
Joseph especially when he was assigned and positioned at the famous army unit in
Korea, Tiger division. After he joined the army, I missed him a lot. I wanted to see
how much he changed. Because my son was in training at a recruit training center, I
could not meet him for a long time. My wife missed him so much that she cried a lot.
She knew the tough trainings he may have gone through.
For four months, my wife and I could not see my son’s face. We have received a
package from an army unit. Within a package had Joseph’s clothes, shoes, a hat,
wallet and more of his belongs that he wore and had when he first admitted the army.
My wife embraced all his possessions and cried for a long time as she called out his
name.

“This year’s summer was especially hot….”
Thought of my son’s tanned face by the fiercely hot sun, I also teared up with my
wife.
Due to my son’s fervor prayer life even in the army, fierce competition to become a
driver, the Lord gave a favor to my son to become a driver. After long period of
training time, we finally had our first meeting. It was the coldest time of the year,
January. My wife and I have filled the meeting requesting form and waited at the
restaurant which located next to the guardroom. From the distance, a valiant looking
soldier ran toward us. He then gave us a fine hand salute as he said, “Tiger!”
My wife and I said,
“Joseph! My son! We missed you very much!”
We hugged Joseph with a rush. My wife was overwhelmed by joy that she looked at
Joseph’s face and hugged him tightly again.
“Joseph! My son!”
“Honey, he has become very strong and brave, why are you crying again?”
page 128
Joseph acted accordingly as a Korean soldier of a Tiger division. He was wearing a
army uniform that has a picture of a roaring tiger engraved. His face was tanned very
dark. But he looked very healthy. My wife cried for a long time as she caressed his
face and hands.
“Well done Joseph. I am very proud of you. The weather has become very cold, you
must go through some hardship due to the coldness.”
“No sir! I am fine! You must have encountered some difficulties to get to this place!”
He spoke very booming voice.
“Are you sure that you are the same Joseph who used to give me hardtime?”
I sarcastically asked as I smiled.
“Yes sir! I am he!”
Joseph had a badge of a rank that shows his rank. He had grunt’s badge. On his
right chest, he had a badge of a cross. On the cross had written word. it said ‘Military
religious affairs soldier.’
“Oh, Joseph! What did you do to become a military religious affairs soldier this soon?
I’ve never heard that a grunt (soldier) can become a military religious affairs soldier
this soon?”

“Dad, I have so many testimonies to tell you. God granted me whatever I thought of
and prayed for. Everything had been answered right away. Do you want to hear
about it?”
“Oh, yes. But let us eat first.”
We then began our conversation. I listened to his testimonies. Joseph was favored
and therefore assigned a position at Pocheon Convoy. He was assigned at Capital
Mechanized Infantry Division. Within the division, Joseph get along good with
battalion commander, company commander, platoon commander and fellow soldiers
in his barracks. There was no on in his division did not know about Joseph, he
exclusively possessed favor from everyone.
page 129
In order to become a driver soldier in conveyance unit, he needed to beat many
competitors. But with his fervent prayer, he received a prayer answer by being
elected as one of small number. He serves a battalion commander and captain by
driving them in turn. He said he often drives after dark. Joseph was in a operation to
repeatedly assemble and disassemble cars. Therefore, he is now thoroughly
understood the structure of cars. But one problem he encountered was that he was
often prevented from going to church on Sunday. After much distress and trouble, he
decided to visit the captain and negotiate the situation.
“Captain! Even within the army has the freedom of religion. Why are you preventing
me from going to church on Sunday?”
“What? Look at this brat. How dare you! Soldier! I’ve never said that you are not
allowed to go to church! It’s just that we have trainnings going on on Sundays..”
“When there is military chaplain in other units, why our unit does not have any
military chaplain?
“Soldier! How do I know that?
So my son Joseph took the chance at that moment.
“Then, captain! Please help me be a military chaplain!”
“Sure, you should be the one!”
“You sure? Then you take responsibility for your approval!”
After the conversation, he payed the money to inscribe the badge representing a
military chaplain on his chest. Usually, a soldier must be at least private or corporal
in order to be elected as a military chaplain. But when Joseph was a lowest ranked
soldier, he negotiated with his captain with faith.
page 130
Without the chaplain within the unit knows about it, with a meeting with captain,
Joseph became a military chaplain. After Joseph became a military chaplain, even in

the midst of busy daily schedule, he made sure to make time here and there to hold
a service. He gathered fellow soldiers to make them attend the service without fail.
I said to my son,
“Wow, you finally became a real man after joining the army! So, what do you think? If
we born in the world as a man, we should join the army and experience, right?”
“Right dad! I think all men should join the army to experience as a man. Therefore,
you, dad must join as well!”
We all laughed at his comment. Joseph joined the army on the year of 2009 and a
month of September. He became a corporal on the year 2011 and a month of
January. He then discharged from military service on the year of 2011 and a month
of July.
Few months after Joseph joined the army, a huge incident burst out. The ROKS
Cheonan sinking occurred on 26 March 2010, when the Cheonan, a Republic of
Korea Navy ship carrying 104 personnel, sank off the country's west coast near
Baengnyeong Island in the Yellow Sea, killing 46 seamen. A South Korean-led
official investigation carried out by a team of international experts from South Korea,
the United States, the United Kingdom, Canada, Australia, and Sweden[1][2]
presented
a summary of its investigation on 20 May 2010, concluding that the warship had
been sunk by a North Korean torpedo fired by a midget submarine.
God had let me know this incident ahead of a time. In the time of national crisis, my
church and I intensively interceded for our country. Therefore, God had let me send
Joseph to army before the incident. He even favored Joseph by letting him get the
driver’s license. Without an ounce of error, the Lord precisely answered my prayers.
First meeting with our son after he joined the army was with our family members and
Joseph’s juniors in his school. We joyfully gave our thanksgiving service to the Lord.
We spent the time with happiness. After Joseph joined the army, young adults from
the Lord’s church voluntarily joined the army. When these young adults receive the
vacation from the army, they utilized their own vacation money provided by the army
to share their care and love to the other young adults in the church.
page 131
1 Timothy 6:18-19 Let them do good, that they be rich in good works, ready to give,
willing to share, 19 storing up for themselves a good foundation for the time to come,
that they may lay hold on eternal life.
page 132
6. Joseph’s Marriage
After my son Joseph was discharged from army, he returned to college. During the
preparation time of studying abroad, he met a sister who had same age as him. They
fellowshipped and dated. Eventually they got married. I thought going to abroad to
study as a married couple was better then Joseph going alone. So after just a year,
they got married. They temporarily rented the apartment next to the apartment I lived.

Although both my son and daughter in law is very young, in spite of our worry, their
marriage life and relationship between them is great. They are happy. I think
marrying early is the Lord’s great blessing. I give great thanksgiving to the Lord.
page 133
7. Ju Eun, Became a College Student
1 Corinthians 10:11-13 These things happened to them as examples for us. They
were written down to warn us who live at the end of the age. 12 If you think you are
standing strong, be careful not to fall. 13 The temptations in your life are no different
from what others experience. And God is faithful. He will not allow the temptation to
be more than you can stand. When you are tempted, he will show you a way out so
that you can endure.
My daughter, Ju Eun, Sister Heh Young, and Sung Sook from the city of Guang Ju
performed a special ministry along with my son, Joseph. They had received
extraordinary love from God. The Lord had nicknamed my daughter as the “wise
one”. Of her personality, some of her characteristics are stubbornness and a spirit of
persistency. Whenever people with evil spirits come to our church, the forces of
demons are diagnosed on the spot and chased down until all of them are cast out.
God has given an abundance of gifts in the Holy Spirit to Joseph. He has also given
various kinds of gifts to JuEun. My children have been given authority over a good
portion of our ministry. Presently, my children are utilizing their gifts in moderation
with wisdom. But at first, they had utilized the gift of tongue, prophecy, spiritual
insight, casting out demons, interpretation of tongue, healing and so forth. They were
especially excellent in the area where they prophesy as they see the Lord with deep
spiritual awakening. My children are a spiritually blessing influencing many saints.
They are touching the heartstring of many saints.
Ju Eun had just graduated high school. She has musical talent playing various kinds
of instruments. She also drums very well. Beside playing musical instruments, she
is utilized as a minister in our church. God’s awesome power was performed
through my family during the many oversea conferences. Many various oversea
churches and places are continuously requesting us to hold further conferences. At
first, we had held conferences with only the Korean churches abroad, but now, we
are casting the holy fire to the indigenous churches in America, The Republic of
Austria, Asia, Africa, and many other various countries. My daughter, Ju Eun, had
majored in applied music and drumming. After one year in university, she has now
admitted herself into seminary school. She is being trained as a minister and she is
glorifying God.
To come this far, Ju Eun, had to go through many small and large trials. Even though
she had received many gifts, talent, and spiritual power, she had often faced many
events but had a hard time handling those events as a high school student in her
young age. I have utilized many congregational members to minister to other people.
But I had intently utilized, Ju Eun, the most. When I had utilized, Ju Eun, to minister

to people, she had proceeded the work without any problems. She would finish
gracefully as the people were blessed. But whenever I had utilized other
congregational members, some of them created problem after problem. Some of
these congregational members would even speak false prophecy, making their own
groups, and in the worst case, they would leave the church. They would present
themselves as obedient members in front of their pastor who is myself, but behind
my back, they were filled with their own selfish interests and thoughts. I have often
experienced that these types of people would shake the weaker faith congregational
members. Once, the Lord’s church was filled with people possessed with spiritual
power, and these people from throughout the country had claimed they were all
prayer warriors.
page 135
But because they all had different thinking, I had to experience countless difficulties
and trials. Even though they had left the Lord’s church, I am still thankful for them
because they once was members of the Lord’s Church and had prayed with us.
From the bottom of my heart, I want them to be blessed and do well.
I personally trust, Ju Eun, as a minister not just because she is my daughter.
Presently, she is leading the prayer group for middle school students, high school
and young adults. As an assisting teacher, she is helping the Sunday school class,
middle school and high school students to pray intently after the Sunday church
service. A prayer group will consist about three to four hours of prayer time. She
prevents them from going to the bathroom when they begin praying. She trains them
to pray out loud in unison. She puts them into a intense praying training. Sometimes,
the adults desire to participate, but she will not let them participate with the children
and young adults. This prayer group is only allowed for children to young adults to
participate who are already determined to carry out a long duration of prayer time.
Due to the children and the young adults’ determination, their parents were greatly
challenged to pray. Therefore, when these young children pray, their parents are
also praying until they are finished with their prayer. Now, in order for, Ju Eun, to be
utilized even more greatly, I am utilizing her in moderation. The only days or
occasions I would utilize her are such as special summer and winter conferences. At
those conferences, Ju Eun, would testify about heaven and hell and then minister in
the gift of prophecy and spiritual insight.
Philippians 1:9-11 And this I pray, that your love may abound still more and more in
knowledge and all discernment,10 that you may approve the things that are excellent,
that you may be sincere and without offense till the day of Christ, 11 being filled with
the fruits of righteousness which are by Jesus Christ, to the glory and praise of God.
page 136
8. Devil’s Direct Attack

Revelation 2:10 “Don’t be afraid of what you are about to suffer. The devil will throw
some of you into prison to test you. You will suffer for ten days. But if you remain
faithful even when facing death, I will give you the crown of life.”
Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young
Sister Heh Young is originally from South Jeolla GwangJu province. She had
received the gift of interpretation of tongue. But after attending our church, her
spiritual eyes unveiled even more deeply. She had always hung out with Ju Eun.
From her past, she had many heart aching wounds. So the Lord had pity on her and
He granted her with abundant holy gifts such as tongues, interpretation of tongue
and the holy dance. She could danced pretty well in the spirit.
In the Lord’s church, the men are ministered by my son Joseph and Brother Haak
Sung most of times. The women are ministered by Ju Eun, Sister Heh Young and
Sung Sook most of times. When the other congregation members ministered,
sometimes they got into spiritual confusion and disorder. When disorder occurred,
through Ju Eun and Joseph, the certain confusing situations would come under order
as they would use their gift of discerning spirits. The Lord granted my children with
most abundant holy gifts and discerning spirit to balance out our ministry. There
were times when people doubted and said, “Pastor is favoring his children just
because they are his children”. But at the end of the day, through my children’s
accurate spiritual discernment and abundant fruit, it was proved that I was not just
favoring them when it comes to using people to discern the spiritual realm.
page 137
As my children have positioned themselves firmly by balancing themselves
physically and spiritually, they now have the ability to diagnose the adult
congregation’s spiritual state and then advise them with the word of God. The adult
congregation who used to treat them with envy and jealousy now treats them
respectfully. Daily, I operate our ministry utilizing my children who have their spiritual
eyes unveiled and the congregation members who possess the holy gifts. As I lead
the ministry in this way, many unexpected events and various types of unique
variables occur. During those time, whenever believers from the outside visit our
church or whether they are with people I am holding revival meeting abroad with,
instantly, many people receive their spiritual eyes opened as I prayed over them.
This news of receiving opened spiritual eyes spreaded very quickly. When people
flocked into our church and as I prayed over them, various kinds of outcome or side
effect arose. It was due to their nature/personality/character geared with the gift.
Therefore many variables arose. Since then, I restrained myself from imparting too
much gifts. Moreover, the evil spirits had targeted and entered into the people with
the gifts and whose eyes were spiritually opened. From the most lowest ranking
weaker evil spirits up to the army of first and higher ranking evil spirits, they all
entered into people’s body. The people with the more important work came the more
stronger army of evil spirits attacking and entering into their bodies. It was very
difficult and painful for me to cast out the evil spirits. I am unable to properly express
the long and difficult experiences in performing deliverances.

When our spiritual eyes were opened, new grace and gifts were granted to us. The
Lord tested our faith and He had desired to give us new experiences. We realized
His intention later on. We had frequently and especially battled many maiden evil
spirits. Therefore, we were getting sick of this particular demon. Many more
congregation members were receiving the opening of their spiritual eyes. It was not
just only our church congregation members having their spiritual eyes opened but
many people visiting from outside were having their spiritual eyes opened. Since
then, our ministry has quickly spread outside our borders.
page 138
The range of our ministry gradually extended and became varied. I felt that I needed
to adapt. Also, there were many things that I had to restrain from.
The Lord’s Church exposes the identity of Satan and his forces. Our church cast out
demons as well. Therefore, the forces of Satan flocked in to our church day and
night. First of all, these forces of demon mainly targeted my children and other
congregational members who had their spiritual eyes opened. These demons
brought spiritual confusion into them.
One day, on a particular night service, the maiden evil spirit primarily targeted toward
sister Sung Sook and manifested through her (This maiden evil spirit originated from
a Korean folk tale). This maiden evil spirit has an appearance that we have seen
from TV and movies before. This maiden evil spirit had dressed itself up with a
traditional Korean style jacket and dress. It had long fluttering black hair which came
down to the end of it’s long dress. The edge of her outer eyes were slanted upward.
As it opened its mouth, It exposed sharp pointy fangs similar to that of a vampire.
There were bloodstain around it’s eyes and mouth. It’s long and sharp fingernails
could scratch anything. When it grotesquely laughed, our bodies became covered
with goose bumps. Sister Sung Sook were hurt by many people and she was
characteristically weak. Therefore, she still had many areas to be healed. The
demon skillfully used her hurt and trampled on her mentality and her body. The
demons utilized her past hurt which produced her weak will for their benefit.
page 139
“I will kill all of you! I will kill this bitch and drag her to hell!” In the middle of worship
and praise, sister Sung Sook violently cussed and cursed without ceasing. It was
very hard for us to endure listening to such words. Of course, it was not sister Sung
Sook herself speaking but the demon manifesting through her lips. Sister Sung
Sook’s body was all twisted. She stared with slanted evil eyes and she scratched her
own face with her finger nails. Then she began to pull her hair out.
I was very shocked so I ran down from the pulpit and shouted. “Lord’s Church saints!
What are you doing? Hurry and grab sister Sung Sook’s hands! Hurry, what are you
waiting for!” Since it happened within a split second, the church members justed
looked with an absent mind. Sister Sung Sook was beat up by the demon helplessly.

All of sister Sung Sook’s thoughts, mind, and will were completely seized by the evil
spirit. Her scratched face was bleeding. Her condition was unspeakably terrible. The
demon kept her eyes closed and it completely shut her mouth so that she could not
speak any word. She could not distinguish any words rationally. For over three hours,
the evil spirit spoke and shrieked and it sounded very grotesque. As I stood and
watched next to sister Sung Sook who was seized by evil spirit, she looked so pitiful
and pathetic. She had lived a very complicated life that created many hurts. But
when she came to the Lord’s church and received spiritual gifts and as her spiritual
eyes opened, the evil spirits did not leave sister Sung Sook alone.
Once again, I heard a rough and violent voice from sister Sung Sook (Grotesque
laugh). “Hey you stupids! You did not expect this, right? You fools! Go ahead and try
to cast me out! You retards! You did not know this, right? (stick it’s tongue out)” As it
was sticking it’s tongue out, it made provoking remarks and actions. It continuously
tried to irritate us.
page 140
Some of the church members grabbed sister Sung Sook’s arms, her wrists and her
ankles restraining her from the shaking. Next to Sister Sung Sook and the church
members were a pile of her pulled out hair. Her face was still bleeding from her self
inflicted scratches. Then suddenly, many maiden looking evil spirits appeared. Even
the evil spirits have rank and file. As we began deliverance, the Lord granted us the
knowledge to know their strength, weaknesses and ranks. We have yet to receive
the discernment to know the evil spirit’s spiritual ranking level. This particular maiden
evil spirit was ranked at level 3 which meant it had powerful strength. However,
beside the maiden evil spirit, many numerous lower ranking evil spirits were inside
Sister Sung Sook. Right before me and before my eyes was the scene of one of my
congregation member being seized by the evil spirits. This is the reality of my difficult
ministry.
I thought to myself, ‘In such as a situation as this, the most important thing is the
person’s will power. But her will power was seized by the evil spirits and now what
do I do?’ I did not know what to do. But with a brave heart, I began to perform
deliverance. All the other congregation members began their special prayer mode.
Joseph and Ju Eun assisted me by my side.
“Satan! In the Mighty Name of Jesus Christ, I command you to go! Holy Fire!” We
shouted without ceasing. The demons shrieked and screamed loudly. Sister Sung
Sook convulsed for hours. I had not know how much time passed.
I had a thought to worry. ‘Oh, what kind of service is this? How am I going to
continue in such a difficult ministry as this? But, although, I was worrying on the
inside, I could not show it to the congregation members. However, first priority was to
restore Sister Sung Sook back to her normal condition.
page 141

After a few hours have passed by, the evil spirits were cast out. She was restored
and she was able to hold a normal conversation. Her eyes and mouth had been
seized by the evil spirits. When the deliverance of Sister Sung Sook concluded, I
heard a loud scream from the other side of the sanctuary.
“(Shrieking) Heheheheheeee! Hey you retards! Seize me if you can! (sneered)”
“What? What on earth is this?”
Recently, an eighth grader girl named Heh Young had her spiritual eyes open at the
Lord’s church. This girl was having the same symptoms as Sister Sung Sook had
when she was seized by the evil spirits. This particular maiden evil spirit and the
many number of its subordinates had entered into Sister Heh Young. Sister Heh
Young had severe seizure symptoms and she was in great torment. When I saw her,
my jaw had dropped. Sister Heh Yong began pulling her hair out with all her strength.
She began scratching her face with her fingernails. Sister Heh Young had a lot of big
and small hurts during the process of growing up. Moreover, she had a weak will
power as well.
In a loud voice, I shouted out to the young adults. “All of you young adults! Go grab
sister Heh Young’s wrist! Something terrible will happen if you leave her alone like
that! Hurry, hurry!” Congregation members divided themselves into two groups and
performed deliverance on Sister Sung Sook and Sister Heh Young. Once we begin a
deliverance on someone, it always took at least five to six hours. Sister Heh Young is
pretty and has a look of meekness. But I could not find any of those characteristics in
her but instead, her appearance transformed into a creepy and scary maiden evil
spirit. With a poisonous look on her face, she went crazy. Sister Heh Young’s eyes
changed to that of the eyes of the maiden evil spirit. They were unbelievably scary
and looked bloodthirsty. My body was covered with goose bumps.
page 142
Whenever the church members who were grabbing Sister Heh Yong’s hands
loosened their grip even for a moment or if they took their eyes off of her, she would
pull her hair and scratch her face severely.
“Hey! Pay attention! Otherwise, Sister Heh Young will seriously hurt herself! I
shouted many times. In a loud voice, I shouted, “Sister Heh Young! Get back to your
senses! Sister Sung Sook, get back to your senses! You must pray in tongue inside
your mind and please ask the Lord to help you!” Hurry!” Sister Sung Sook and Heh
Young tried to resist as they prayed in tongue. They were able to resist only for only
a moment. They were seized by the powerful ones. The demons completely used
their weaknesses. When Sister Heh Young was delivered from the evil spirits, they
had re-entered into Sister Sung Sook. When the evil spirits were casted out from
Sister Sung Sook, those expelled ones re-entered into Sister Heh Young’s body. I
continuously went back and force between Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young to
perform deliverance. But this had exhausted me. I could not see the end of this

deliverance. And due to such spiritual warfare, my body, mind and soul grew really
weary.
The ministry of casting out demons is like a low profile job if I could compare it to the
world’s standard. So, I performed deliverance in turn as I went back and forth
between Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young. I was able to gradually expel the evil
spirits out, but they were very powerful and they had only reacted slightly. This
particular night service was held in such a fashion and this service lasted all night
long. Especially on this day, on this Saturday night, we started the night service at 8
pm but it had finished until Sunday 10:30 am the next morning.
page 143
Including myself, the other congregation members had proclaimed the word of God
in faith, had bound the evil spirits in the name of Jesus, and we had used our method
to crush the evil spirits with the authority and power of the Holy Spirit. But perhaps,
our spiritual authority/power was lacking. We had grown weary. We tried and
mobilized all kinds of methods but nothing really worked well. We were performing
deliverance until Sunday, 10:30 am the next day. We then started our Sunday
service at 11 am again. But the evil spirits within Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young
began to stir up again. So the congregation members urgently divided themselves
into two groups again. We then began to perform deliverance. The time had passed
quickly and we realized it was already passed 5 PM. The evil spirits did not give us
any time to rest, eat, or sleep. Without knowing when it will conclude, we fought the
spiritual battle endlessly.
No matter how much we insistently asked and pleaded to the Lord, HE did not
respond or show up. Therefore we felt very regrettable.
The Lord then spoke to us with only His voice, “Continue to fight only with your faith
to the end!”
That was the only words He gave. Our physical bodies grew so weary that we felt
vegetated. Many times, God had handled our faith in this way. He had taken us to
another higher spiritual level. But since we were not aware of our schooling, it was
very cruel and difficult for us.
page 144
Hebrews 10:35-3 So do not throw away this confident trust in the Lord. Remember
the great reward it brings you!36 Patient endurance is what you need now, so that
you will continue to do God’s will. Then you will receive all that he has promised. 37
“For in just a little while, the Coming One will come and not delay. 38 And my
righteous ones will live by faith. But I will take no pleasure in anyone who turns away.”
39 But we are not like those who turn away from God to their own destruction. We
are the faithful ones, whose souls will be saved.

1 Timothy 6:12 Fight the good fight for the true faith. Hold tightly to the eternal life to
which God has called you, which you have confessed so well before many witnesses.
Joint operation
Ecclesiastes 4:9-12 Two people are better off than one, for they can help each
other succeed. 10 If one person falls, the other can reach out and help. But someone
who falls alone is in real trouble. 11 Likewise, two people lying close together can
keep each other warm. But how can one be warm alone? 12 A person standing
alone can be attacked and defeated, but two can stand back-to-back and conquer.
Three are even better, for a triple-braided cord is not easily broken.
Because of Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young’s demonized condition, my son
Joseph, Haak Sung and my daughter Ju Eun was urgently utilized. Ju Eun was
especially close to Sister Sung Sook and Heh Young. They would hang out together
and converse on many spiritual subjects. Therefore, they had spiritual intimacy. My
daughter Ju Eun then approached me and whispered into my ear.
page 145
“Dad, the forces of the evil spirit within them is enormous and very powerful! The
number of them are beyond our imagination. Therefore, dad, you must be very
careful as well! With the name of the Lord, you must perform the deliverance in a
loud and strong voice. Alright?”
So I asked her, “Ju Eun, I am not able to see anything right now. Do you want to
perform the deliverance yourself?” Ju Eun answered, “Ok. Dad, I will try.” Since Ju
Eun has her spiritual eyes opened, she was able to see all the things that were
occurring and therefore, she was able to handle the situation as she handled the evil
spirits. At once, she placed Sister Heh Young’s head on her thigh and she lightly
patted her cheeks. She whispered into her ear.
“Heh Young! It is I, siser Ju Eun. Since your eyes and mouth are seized by the evil
spirits, I know that you can not see nor speak. But you can hear, right? Listen very
carefully. First of all, pray to the Lord in tongue! Then the Lord will help you!”
Ju Eun hugged Heh Young all by herself and then made all the evil spirits turn into
ashes. She had performed the deliverance for a long time. Joseph had also
performed the deliverance on Sister Sung Sook intensively and he casted all the evil
spirits out. Such similar events repeated for several months and it occurred many
times. It did not matter when. It would happen on the weekdays, weekends, and
either during the day or night. For more than three years, almost every single day,
we had to deal with such events. Whenever this occurred, our church members
would seek the help from Joseph and Ju Eun intensively. Moreover, whenever our
church people faced similar situations, it did not matter if my children were eating a
meal, sleeping or studying at the school. The church members would send a text
message through their phones telling them to come as soon as possible and help.
They would urge my children to help.

page 146
Since our church performs nightly powerful spiritual services, many spiritual things
have frequently occurred just as I have described. We have thoroughly prepared
ourselves separating the church members into two groups as one group sits next to
Sister Heh Young and the other group with Sister Sung Sook. This was done just in
case they were demonized.
On one particular day, the evil spirits had once again entered into Sister Heh Young.
Deaconess Shin was sitting behind her watching without giving much thought. But in
that moment, the evil spirits within Sister Heh Young rolled her eyeballs upward and
evilly stared at Deaconess Shin. Sister Heh Young screamed at Deaconess shin in a
very loud voice “(Hissing) What are you looking! Deaconess Shin, I will kill you! What
are you looking at!”
Deaconess Shin was startled and screamed, “Oh my! Ugh!”
Deaconess Shin was so frightened, she ran to one of the corners in the church
sanctuary. After this event, Deaconess Shin did not want to come near Sister Heh
Young. She was very frightened of her.
My son, Joseph and Ju Eun took Sister Heh Young under their care and casted the
demons out. But Sister Heh Young’s body had weakened greatly as she was
harassed by the evil spirits during this long period. Even, Ju Eun and Joseph had
weakened physically as they had to continuously cast out the demons out of her. As
Sister Heh Young cried clinging on to Ju Eun, she asked, “Sister Ju Eun, what
should I do? Why are the evil spirits attacking me only?”
Jun Eun comforted her as she said, “Sister Heh Young, it will be alright. Do not worry
for the Lord is with us. You will soon be well.”
I watched Ju Eun and Heh Young comforting each other in faith as they both cried
holding on to each other.
Just in case there were to be any unexpected occurrences, I was always prepared. I
would always observe the church congregation intensely. The ministry in which we
operate has been granted to our church team members. I know that it is our calling
granted by God. I know it is only a preview of the type of ministry that we are going
to do as we travel around the world.
page 147
I believe that God will powerfully raise my children and my church congregation to
use them as fire ministers during this end of the age. I believe that God will utilize
them to spread the Holy Fire. Within the difficult circumstances, the process of
spiritual nurturing my children and helping them to receive the different variety of
gifts was very cumbersome. There were so many times that I had suffered as my

heart ached. But now, my children are ministering to the poor souls who are
oppressed by the evil spirits. As I watch them perform ministry that pleases the Lord,
I am filled with joy in which I can not express enough. I praise the Lord with a
thanksgiving heart and I give the glory to Him.
Even the pastor who are known for their faith and spirituality avoid this type of
ministry that has been given to us. But I would have never imagined or even
dreamed about that my children would be traveling all over the world operating in
ministry.
Even when my son, Joseph, and my daughter, Ju Eun was sleeping soundly, they
would without hesitation get up half a sleep to diagnose and perform deliverance to
the church members who would be manifesting.
Philippians 1:29 For you have been given not only the privilege of trusting in Christ
but also the privilege of suffering for him.
page 148
9. A Maiden Evil Spirit Enters Into Ju Eun
Proverbs 16:18 Pride goes before destruction, and haughtiness before a fall.
When it comes to my children’s faith, I used to be very prideful and confident. But,
unexpectedly, a very dangerous event began to occur with them. Joseph and Ju Eun
has their spirituality opened very deeply over all the others. Moreover, they both had
a very strong will. They were always trained to discern the spiritual things with prayer
and the Word. So, without me realizing, I was spiritually prideful and I had become a
conceited person. To break my prideful and conceited way of thinking, the Lord
handled my children Joseph and Ju Eun.
It seemed like the Lord said, ‘Look very carefully, Joseph and Ju Eun are no
different.’
When it came to my children’s faith and spiritual gifts, I was filled with pride and
conceitful thoughts. Then the devil came and took advantage of my gap and the Lord
allowed me to observe my children as they can be demonized as the others. When
my daughter, Ju Eun, was demonized, she had especially cussed more violently
than when Sister Sung Sook or Heh Young were demonized. Ju Eun cussed without
hesitation.
The evil spirits inside Ju Eun shrieked and shouted, “I will kill, Ju Eun, this bitch! I will
not fail to take her to hell! Hey you stupids, how can all of you be so stupid!
Hehehehehehhhh!!”
Every cursed word in the vocabulary came out of Ju Eun’s mouth as the evil spirits
spoke through her. She was not my adorable daughter anymore. A miserable scene

was unfolded right in front of my eyes. I was greatly shocked as I witnessed what
had happened.
page 149
“What on earth? How could my daughter become like this? Ju Eun! Ju Eun! Come
back to your senses! Hurry, open up your eyes! Hurry, open up your eyes! Hurry!”
It did not matter how loudly I shouted, Ju Eun was not able to understand me. She
violently attacked and abused herself. She grabbed her hair and scratched her face.
The boldness in casting demons out of Sister Heh Young and Sister Sung Sook was
no longer there. I was now witnessing Ju Eun being seized by the forces of the evil
spirits as she rolled around the floor. Her appearance was very unkempt and messy.
“Oh! This can’t happen! Oh, how on the earth? Ahhh, I have greatly let my guard
down!”
After a while, Sister Heh Young and Sister Sung Sook was now repeating their
previous demonization. They were both acting up again as the evil spirits began to
manifest. This time, a greater number of evil spirits and even larger sized demons
were disclosed. Since this occurred during normal service, the congregation were in
confusion and did not know what to do. Ahhh! Parents who have demonized children
must share a heart like mine!
Matthew 15:22 A Gentile woman who lived there came to him, pleading, “Have
mercy on me, O Lord, Son of David! For my daughter is possessed by a demon that
torments her severely.”
Matthew 17:15-16 “Lord, have mercy on my son. He has seizures and suffers
terribly. He often falls into the fire or into the water. 16 So I brought him to your
disciples, but they couldn’t heal him.”
page 150
My daughter Ju Eun, Sister Heh Young and Sung Sook were having an intimate
spiritual conversation. In the middle of the conversation, a maiden evil spirit
disguised as Jesus appeared. They were deceived and was seized by the evil spirit.
When I approached my daughter to perform deliverance, she raised her hands and
rushed to scratch me.
“Do not come close to me! You bastard Pastor Kim! Do not come close! If you do, I
will kill you!”
My congregation used to minister to people by forming into two groups. But now they
had to formed into three groups to minister. Many events like this occur during the
services. Their wills had already been taken over by the evil spirits and their bodies
were moving according to the demands of the evil spirits.. Now, we know the reason

why insane people wonder around the streets. It is because they have been taken
over by the evil spirits.
Even though Ju Eun, Sister Sung Sook and Sister Heh Young had their spiritual
eyes opened, the Lord had taught me that these gifted people could easily be in
error if they fail to properly discern the spiritual. Moreover, we learned that in
managing the spiritual gifts in the proper way would be very difficult. When it comes
to engaging in the spiritual warfare against the evil spirit, we must not do it
superficially/shallowness. When we handle the evil spirits, we must powerfully bind
them and cast them all out.
page 151
The Unison of Evil Spirits
Many times, the evil spirits within Ju Eun, Sister Heh Young, and Sung Sook united
themselves to create a stronger defense so it would be difficult for them to get expel.
So in order for them to stay inside their bodies, they utilized many types of strategies
and tactics. When they strategized, our ministry team had gotten confused. The evil
spirits’ strategy was to speak like my daughter Ju Eun whenever I would approach
closer to her in order to perform deliverance.
“Dad! It is me, Ju Eun! The evil spirits are all out now! My arm and wrist are hurting,
please let go of them! I am back to my senses!”
So I let go of her and said, “Oh, ok. Now you are back to your senses!”
But as soon as I let go of her hands, Ju Eun would scream very loudly as the evil
spirits inside her would make Ju Eun grab her own hair and scratch her own face. So
I yelled out to others, “Hurry! Grab her! Oh..I was deceived!....”
We were repeatedly deceived. We were deceived many times by the demons.
Furthermore, the evil spirits knew how people can become emotionally intimate with
one another. So the evil spirits would take advantage of our emotional weaknesses.
The evil spirits within these three sisters called each other’s name and
communicated. “Sister Sun Sook and Heh Yong! Hurry, come over here!”
They constantly communicated in such a way to deceive us making us think the
three young ladies had returned to their senses. These evil spirits tried to scatter our
faith attempting to make us drop our guard. Through Sister Heh Yong’s mouth, the
demons would make the ladies call upon each other. “Sister Ju Eun! Sister Sung
Sook!”
Sister Sung Sook called out for Heh Yong and Ju Eun and responded and
communicated normally and tenderly. They even laughed out loud many times. “But
their laughing had sounded eerie.
page 152

One particular day, after I had performed deliverance on all the visitors that were
visiting from the other parts of South Korea, I began to pray. It was about 4 am. My
daughter, Ju Eun, got very tired so she went home earlier to bed around 10 PM. But,
at daybreak, she had come back to church.
As she opened the church entrance door, she said, “Dad! Save me! The evil spirits
are trying to kill me! Dad! Hurry and help!” Then she fell on her face. In that moment,
I thought my heart had stopped and I loudly cried out.
“Ju Eun! What happened? Why did you come here? I thought you were going to
sleep?”
Ju Eun’s face had a few fingernailed scratch marks and her hair was tangled. She
looked messed up. Later on I had found out that she had engaged in a battle with top
ranking powerful maiden evil spirit. But since she could not fight off with her faith
alone, she had come back to church. This top ranked maden evil spirit did not give
up on Ju Eun. It had followed her with it’s subordinates. They had formed into a flock
and had entered into Ju Eun’s body. My daughter has a strong and tough personality
who is good at driving out any evil spirits that are in her way. Even though she was
strong and tough, when the powerful evil spirits attacked her, all her consciousness
was seized by it. The force of the evil spirit blocked her eyes, mouth, and ears. I did
not know any other countermeasures except to perform deliverance with the Holy
Fire that was given to me by the Holy Spirit. As I was performing deliverance on her,
a low ranking evil spirits attached itself to me. So it took a long time for me to get rid
of the evil spirits that had attached themselves to me.
Colossians 2:8 Don’t let anyone capture you with empty philosophies and high-
sounding nonsense that come from human thinking and from the spiritual powers of
this world, rather than from Christ.
page 153
Colossians 2:20-22 You have died with Christ, and he has set you free from the
spiritual powers of this world. So why do you keep on following the rules of the world,
such as, 21 “Don’t handle! Don’t taste! Don’t touch!”?22 Such rules are mere human
teachings about things that deteriorate as we use them.
People generally think only through proven science. They say that we can be cured
in all things. Even if humans obtain new knowledge and accumulate their studies
with new scientific findings, the original problem cannot be solved which is spiritual.
In the physical world, the root of all problems are spiritual. What you see is not
everything, therefore, we must know that the spiritual realm cannot be approached
with the science of the world. All humanism such as pride/boasting and such
knowledge as science will eventually become like dust. We must realize what we see
is not everything.

1 Corinthians 2:13,14 When we tell you these things, we do not use words that
come from human wisdom. Instead, we speak words given to us by the Spirit, using
the Spirit’s words to explain spiritual truths. 14 But people who aren’t spiritual can’t
receive these truths from God’s Spirit. It all sounds foolish to them and they can’t
understand it, for only those who are spiritual can understand what the Spirit means.
page 154
The Reality of The Holy Spirit Dance
Psalms 144:1 Praise the LORD, who is my rock. He trains my hands for war and
gives my fingers skill for battle.
Psalms 30:11,12 You have turned my mourning into joyful dancing. You have taken
away my clothes of mourning and clothed me with joy, 2 that I might sing praises to
you and not be silent. O LORD my God, I will give you thanks forever!
Psalms 148:12-14 Both young men and young women, old men and children. 13 Let
them all praise the name of the LORD. For his name is very great; his glory towers
over the earth and heaven!14 He has made his people strong, honoring his faithful
ones— the people of Israel who are close to him.
The book of Genesis tells us about the creation of all things in the universe and the
beginning of the all things. We praise and worship Trinity God for His marvelous
work and amazing power.
page 155
The book of Revelation tells us about the end of the world. The book of Revelation
unfolds the second coming of Jesus and the heavenly life of worshiping/praising by
His chosen people. Continued eternal praise and worship of our creator God is what
creation must do and it is their purpose. We must praise and worship God through
our voice, body gesture, and with the whole heart, spirit, and soul. In heaven, the
saved saints and angels are always praising and worshiping God. When we
especially realize and understand God’s sacrificial work and the power of salvation
that has saved the sinful people, there is nothing that will stop us from praising and
worshiping Him.
My wife, Joseph, Joo Eun and myself, the four of us started our church. From the
inception of the church, my family and I have requested numerous times asking God
to help us to praise and worship Him specifically. Our requests and prayer have
accumulated and at the beginning of 2005, the fruit of our prayers had begun to bore.
In the year 2005, our spiritual eyes had begun to be opened. But it was in 2003 the
Holy Spirit had first moved the hands of my wife. She was able to feel the sensation
and movement even to the end of her fingertips. Since that was our first spiritual
experience, we were so amazed. We had never experienced such things. We were
shocked as our body parts would move by an unknown power.

There were many times in which my wife had asked God to grant her power. “Lord!
Grant me power!”
The Lord then granted her with the Holy dance. However, what crossed my mind
was a bit of fear and curiosity. But as my wife and I had opened our hearts up even
more, the Holy Spirit came upon us even more precisely. As the anointing became
more powerful, the various beautiful body movements of the hands and feet
manifested with a greater degree of speed.
page 156
My wife was the first one in our family and church to receive the holy dance gift. A
few days later, I slowly began to dance in the spirit. As our hands and body began to
slowly and incrementally be moved by the Holy Spirit, the Lord told us that this was
the Holy Spirit dance. Therefore, we call these movements or dance the Holy Spirit
dance. But when we call it the Holy Spirit dance, most people have a negative and
reluctant feeling about it and I do not know exactly why. But even for myself, I at first
had an extreme bias perspective of it. Moreover, in the past, the many people had
associated the content of the Holy Spirit dance to a cult and this may have been one
of the reasons why people had a negative view on the Holy Spirit dance.
Nevertheless, I am fully aware of the negative image and false prejudices of the Holy
Spirit dance which can be wrongly associated with the cults.
My wife and I were reluctant to receive the gift of the Holy Spirit dance since we did
not have a good impression or thought about it. But the Lord had worked precisely
with us through the Holy Spirit dance. When typical churches or lay believers
express their negative opinion toward us, we are able to understand them because
we ourselves once thought and felt as they do.
At first, all we did was to entrust ourselves to the Lord as we prayed. The movement
first started at the tip of our fingers and it developed throughout the rest of our body
parts. Since we did not know at first that it was the Holy Spirit’s method to touch His
people in a certain way, we shouted, “Depart from me Satan!”
We had shouted for a long period. However, the more we prayed, the more
smoother the movements had become. The advanced movements of the Holy Spirit
dance had moved to the other parts of our bodies. We had experienced this process
for a long time. During some durations, the Holy Spirit had only moved our fingers for
a few months. It was a incremental repetition of learning.
Through the Holy Spirit hand movement, we were able to deeply enter the Lord’s
presence each time. Eventually, we had come before the throne of God. The Holy
Spirit dance moved in various ways and new movements unfolded depending on the
tempo and rhythm of the worship music.
page 157

After many steps and stages, unique and special movements were continuously
present based on what type of worship song was playing. There were dance
movements such as ballet, the dance of light, the dance of glory, the dance of
healing, the dance of suffering and many more. There were numerous styles and
types of dances that I lost count. Unimaginably smooth and powerful movements
were achieved. At the end, through the holy dance, powerful healing, deliverance,
tongue, interpretation, discerning spirit and etc manifested in a concrete way.
A particular pastor from the city of Jeollanam-do Guangzhou suffered from scoliosis.
He came to the Lord’s church and received the gift of holy dance which was
imparted by my wife. After the nightly prayer service, while he was driving back to his
hometown of Guangzhou, his twisted muscle and nervous system had cured from
the holy dance. He said it was an amazing experience and he was so thankful.
Through the gift of the holy dance, the various ways of healing and the work of the
Holy Spirit manifests on a daily basis. Some healings and work are joy, healing of
wounded hearts, thick presence of God leading deeper into His presence, powerful
prayer and etc. Therefore, our church always shines His light. In the Lord’s church,
the youth group, the young adults, the men and women graciously dance in the Spirit.
Moreover, our Sunday school children can Holy Spirit dance as well. The more we
open our hearts, the more the Lord provides us with new various and powerful
strength for us.
Psalms 144:1 Praise the LORD, who is my rock. He trains my hands for war and
gives my fingers skill for battle.
page 158
God had led us to perform spiritual warfare through the Holy Spirit hand movements.
We realized that the gift of Holy Spirit hand movements were a powerful weapon that
we could utilize to attack the evil spirits in a powerful way during prayer time. There
were times when we could not pray in tongue or vocally and when that occurred,
through the holy dance movements, which is a prayer through our bodies, God led
us to victory. When we do the holy dance, fireballs shoot out like bullets toward the
demons and attack them. The fireballs were accurately hitting the targets which were
demons.
Whenever a new holy dance movement developed, that particular new movement
would sometimes repeat for several months. But sometimes, the several new
movements developed at once. In the Lord’s church, most of the members had no
experience in dancing. But through the Holy dance, they are always tasting true joy
and happiness. And whenever the people danced in the holy dance, a more of
powerful energy of Holy Spirit and other various types of gifts would manifest.
Whenever people from the outside would visit our church, we exercise all our effort
to impart the Holy dance gift so that they may experience it daily for themselves. At
the Lord’s church, the people routinely experience the Holy fire, Holy electricity, Holy
dance, and many more other special gifts. We always worship and have service as
in the midst of a festival. The Holy Spirit pours down various and unique kinds of
Holy dance movements. Depending on the person’s nature, temperaments, and

personality, the Holy Spirit will grant particular movements. But sometimes, the Holy
Spirit may grant unique and special kinds of movements regardless of the person’s
personality and nature.
The forces of the evil spirits challenged by blocking our joyful worship, praise and
dance to give glory to God. The evil spirits degenerate the movements of the Holy
dance by inserting twisted movements that did not match the worship songs. There
was a time in which we were confused due to a situation.
page 159
At first, since we were ignorant and did not know the reason, we were in confusion.
But through the discerning of spirit, the Lord precisely disclosed their identities. Even
when we had committed an exceedingly small sin and did not properly repent,
without fail, we were attacked by the evil spirits. While dancing, a person who had
committed a sin and who had not properly repented suddenly fell screaming to the
floor.
Sometimes, the evil spirits would subject the people to dance twirling in a circle so
they can hurt themselves. When Jesus and the Holy Spirit grants us the gift of the
Holy dance, He beings our movements by granting us small and precise movements
so we do not become shocked or apprehensive. The people are to adjust and adapt
to God but by His grace, He is the one adjusting Himself to us as He approaches us
with His gifts. He approaches very slowly.
When it comes to the work and gifts of the Holy Spirit, many Christians have an
infinite of different ideas, thoughts, and what they desire. In most cases, the people
are seized by prejudice, rationalization, stubbornness, and self righteousness. If the
works or gifts are not scriptural, people tend to harshly treat it as a third class rated
novel. Sadly, as a result, instead of receiving the spiritual gifts from the Holy Spirit
and experiencing a more intimate relationship with God, their relationship with God is
actually furthering apart. In many different churches, having programs and events
are very popular. In fact, most of such churches are very accustomed to not having
the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, many believers from such churches
become shocked, confused, and they consider it too extreme and as a result would
end up persecuting the church which manifests spiritual power. When it comes to
understanding someone, there is a big difference between how the bible gives
direction and how we discern with our own thoughts.
page 160
There are many works left to be done by the church. There are works or things that
we have yet to accomplish and achieve. Within our walk and lives, there are many
things that we must still obtain and there are things that we are be to involved with
and not involved with. Although we are to desire the spiritual gifts, prophecy, and
having our spiritual eyes open, we must not be so caught up with it. For example,
even though you may desire to prophesy or listen to certain prophecy, you must not
be so consumed with it. Do not let your heart be stolen and so consumed. With

people and in most instances, when their shortcoming of personality and character
are exposed or disclosed, rather than humbling themselves to be corrected, they
attempt to protect their shortcoming, personality, and faults. Moreover, some leaders
justify their position or argument by saying it is proven by their quantity or size of
their churches. The demons are able to deceive and delude the believers even within
the churches. A great danger is when someone’s faith becomes stronger, as they
experience many more spiritual things, and as they go deeper into the spiritual realm,
one can become prideful thinking they are better than others. Such a person can end
up becoming an exhibitionist.
“I am unique! I have crossed the red sea. I am different somehow.”
When such a person begins to think this way, they have reached a very dangerous
state.
These days, I often hear people boasting of themselves by saying that he/she has
prayed tens of thousands of hours and have fasted 40 days several times. This is but
a sugar coated story to deceive and cheat innocent believers.
We are not to boast and act as some judge by advising people what to do. But
instead, I wished we would possess a tender and pitiful heart toward others. We
must have humble attitude serving others.
page 161
Philippians 2:2-5 Then make me truly happy by agreeing wholeheartedly with each
other, loving one another, and working together with one mind and purpose. 3 Don’t
be selfish; don’t try to impress others. Be humble, thinking of others as better than
yourselves.4 Don’t look out only for your own interests, but take an interest in others,
too. 5 You must have the same attitude that Christ Jesus had.
Due to the remarks of some people, I could not expose the identity of some of the
demons in detail in book 5. I feel very regrettable. They negatively attack the Lord’s
Church stating that our church is obviously dangerous and have the characteristics
of a cult. Moreover, they attacked us by stating that our church has no fruit. As a
result, book five was published to illustrate our fruit and our prayers answered. Book
five specifically illustrates prayers answered by the Lord. Jesus also told me during
book five to be more meticulous when writing the identity of the demons for book six.
In book six, the members of the Lord’s Church engage in spiritual warfare with the
demons and their subordinates face to face. There are many parts in book six where
the members of the Lord’s Church realistically fight against the forces of the demons.
At the completion of book five, I petitioned and pleaded about my current condition
and circumstances.
“My beloved Lord! In order to finish book five, please do not allow me to visit hell at
least for one full week! Please?”

With the Lord’s special consideration, I was able to complete the draft of book five.
Writing book five and six took a great length of time. A total of four years. I was very
busy and the attacks had hindered my work as the forces of the demons were
severe. After I had submitted the manuscript to the book publicating company, Yeh
Chan Sa, I was severely attacked by the demons on my way home.
page 162
The distance from Seoul Yongsan to Seo Incheon is about an hour drive. But it took
me about three and a half hours. I left about 5 pm and arrived at about 8:30 pm. A
dangerous and critical situation continued.
At the nightly prayer service, Jesus came and said, “Pastor Kim, time to visit hell!
Now, since you have turned in the manuscript for book five, let us go quickly to hell!
Many souls are relying on you! I know that it is hard for you but I want you to endure!
You will have great a reward!”
Then He abruptly placed me in hell and disappeared. The instant hell was unfolded
in front of my eyes, I could only see darkness. During the church service, the worship
song titled, “I will pour down My Spirit upon the last days” rushed out with a fast and
cheerful tempo. The church congregation prayed as they shouted out. As usual, I fell
on the pulpit and due to the extreme pain, I rolled around pleading to the Lord many
times. This time, as I deeply enter into the realm of hell, the worship/praise music
and the congregation’s prayer began to gradually fade away. At the end, I was not
able to hear it at all.
A Domain of Hell With Hand Shaped Blades
“Lord! Ahhh, ugh! Lord, where did you leave me here all by myself? Where am I?
Why can’t I see anything! Ughhh! How could the Lord leave me here like this? What
am I going to do now?”
The screams of the souls in hell sounded miserable and creepy. On top of that, I was
standing in the midst of darkness. I was trembling in fear. As the scene unfolded in
front of my eyes, I was shocked and felt like fainting.
I began to hear a tremendously loud and thunderous sound of machinery in my ears.
There were knife sharpening stones quickly spinning with sparks flying in the air.
page 163
The size of the room was about 3558 sq feet. There were two machinery gear
wheels shaped like human palm and fingers. These two machinery gear wheels
folded together as two hands and fingers locking together as if someone was about
to pray. But between the finger and palm shaped machinery gear wheels were sharp
bluish blades. These blades were sharper than the sharpest razor blades. Although it
was pitch dark in all directions, I was able to see the reflection of the blades as a red
colored light of hellfire came out from one of the pits. The appearance of the blades
were very frightening. The blades were very sharp and appeared blue in color. The

two palm shaped machinery gear wheels appeared to be running on its own
automatically. These hand shaped machineries repeatedly locked together and then
released and opened. At times, the two hand shaped gear wheels pressed together
and began to roll. Whenever the machines moved and rolled or when the gears
locked, the countless number of souls were sucked into the gear wheels and the
souls were chopped as they were only able to scream and shout for a moment.
“Ahhh! Ah! Oh, save me!”
Even though they were in severe pain tormented in death, they cursed and
slandered without hesitation.
“I did not know! I said I did not know! Why am I here!”
The most fearful part that shook me was that I was in this scene and it was very vivid!
“Ahhh! What am I going to do? Lord! What do I have to do? Lord! Take me out of this
place! Hurry! I am so afraid!”
No matter how loud I cried out and pleaded, the Lord was nowhere to be seen. It
was a very frightening experience and I felt like fainting as my whole being shivered.
Within that short moment of time, I thought to myself, ‘What if I curse the Lord like
souls in hell due to this unbearable pain? What if my lips cuss at God? At least these
souls are already dead and in hell. But I had come to this place while I was still
alive....’ I did not clearly know why these souls ended up in hell. I did not feel as
though I needed to know anyway. Then from somewhere, I heard the voice of the
Lord.
page 164
“These are the ones that have cheated on Me. These group of people are pastors
whom I have loved and cherished the most. These groups are corrupted saints.”
I sighed, “Ahhh! Oh Lord! What should I do? Ahhh! So many are here! Ahhh! So
many people are here! Oh Lord! How did it happened? What is the reason for their
corruption to be tormented in here? What on earth.....In what area have they done
wrong?”
The people were waiting in line. They were waiting for their turn to be tormented.
There was not even the slightest hope left in their eyes and face expression. There
was only screaming, pleading, sorrow, and lamentation. I have no other way to
describe it.
Suddenly, the Lord spoke loudly in a thunderous voice. “Blaspheming against the
Holy Spirit!”
Is committing the sin of blaspheming the Holy Spirit this great and fearful? Within
that moment of thought, it was my turn to be tormented. Within a brief instant as the

machineries came with their creepy sound, my soul was thrown into the palm shaped
machinery gear wheels. It was faster than a split second and the torment began and
I was in excruciating pain. Starting with my toes, the frightening finger shaped blades
began to cut me into pieces.
“Ahhh! Ugh! Ah! Lord! Save me! I am so sorry! Lord! Please, I am truly sorry! I will do
a better job as a pastor! Please take me out of here!”
The finger shaped machineries began to cut up my body. When the blade came up
to my neck, it stopped after cutting my neck half way. The machineries stopped as
the blade was stuck in the middle of my neck.
page 165
Loudly, I shouted screaming, “Ahhh! My neck, my neck!” An evil spirit in charge of
this particular domain came up and said. “Hahahahaha! Hey Pastor Kim! You
bastard! How do you like it? God has forsaken you! You bastard! Therefore, go
ahead and curse Him! Hurry! Hahahahaha! Do you know how much difficulties we
were going through because of you? You bastard!”
This demon enjoyed watching me tormented. Soon, many evil spirits flocked around
me and began to chew on the parts of my flesh which had already been cut off from
the torment. They thrust into the parts of my flesh and beat them with conventional
tools. My actual body in the church which was on the pulpit rolled in pain. From my
eyes, nose, and mouth gushed much saliva and other bodily fluids. My flesh was not
in as much pain as my soul but it was very painful regardless.
Matthew 12:31-32 “So I tell you, every sin and blasphemy can be forgiven—except
blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, which will never be forgiven. 32 Anyone who
speaks against the Son of Man can be forgiven, but anyone who speaks against the
Holy Spirit will never be forgiven, either in this world or in the world to come.
page 166
Galatian 5:19-21 When you follow the desires of your sinful nature, the results are
very clear: sexual immorality, impurity, lustful pleasures, 20 idolatry, sorcery, hostility,
quarreling, jealousy, outbursts of anger, selfish ambition, dissension, division, 21
envy, drunkenness, wild parties, and other sins like these. Let me tell you again, as I
have before, that anyone living that sort of life will not inherit the Kingdom of God.
Revelation 2:23 I will strike her children dead. Then all the churches will know that I
am the one who searches out the thoughts and intentions of every person. And I will
give to each of you whatever you deserve.
Revelation 22:11-12, 15 Let the one who is doing harm continue to do harm; let the
one who is vile continue to be vile; let the one who is righteous continue to live
righteously; let the one who is holy continue to be holy.” 12 “Look, I am coming soon,
bringing my reward with me to repay all people according to their deeds. 15 Outside

the city are the dogs—the sorcerers, the sexually immoral, the murderers, the idol
worshipers, and all who love to live a lie.
My mind was heavy thinking about the people who are part of the research group for
cult studies. They had criticized and commented about the work and manifestation of
the Holy Spirit’s power in the Lord’s Church. In the past, as I had read their articles
and notes, I was one who was in agreement and I had used their materials as
reference.
page 167
But this group has framed me by writing nasty and rude articles and as a result, I
now have a bad reputation. I still have a hard time believing what has happened.
The LORD made me realize that all the things that are occurring around me have the
tactic and strategy of satan. He said that the people like the research group for cults
can become the devil’s perpetrator. These people are not interested in God’s fruit
nor are they concerned about the prayer answers during our church ministry. God
had caused every work of our church ministry to work together for good. Such
people are very busy inciting issues of jealousy, killing, judging, and criticism toward
one another. These people are forming additional groups and aligning themselves
with those who are famous. Due to my insufficient character/personality and weak
nature, it was very hard for me to endure such organizations, groups, and pastors
who were controlling reporters from behind the scenes. But after I had personally
experienced hell, I can now endure them all.
I did not experience hell for a day or two but I had witnessed and experienced the
wretched scenes of hell for several years. It was almost a daily experience. If those
who criticize me even beat me up as a group in anyway and try to oust me, such
physical pain would not even be close to the torment of hell. I am now able to endure
without limitations. I am hoping they would even experience hell only one time.
These people criticize, and judge and call us everything in the book such as that we
are unbiblical, early mysticism, heretics, a new founder of a religious sect, and
empiricism. However, it does not matter how much they slander us or if their rhetoric
heightens to a new level of criticism, our church continues to intercede on their
behalf daily. It is a common thing for people to defend themselves through the
internet by writing words of vindication to protect themselves. But the Lord’s Church
including myself do not defend ourselves by writing rebuttals or responses to
vindicate our position. We do not need to defend because the Lord knows all.
Anyway, the domain in which the two hands and finger shaped machineries with
blades was located housed many church leaders, ministers and lay believers who
had committed the sin of ‘blaspheming against the Holy Spirit’.
page 168
Because they had not properly repented of their sin in breaking the law, I have
witnessed such people end up in hell. I have witnessed this very clearly and vividly.

No one goes to hell because they want too. Anyway, I want everyone to repent
properly so that they do not end up in hell. Hypocritical false repentance should not
be occurring.
As an ignorant sinner like myself, God has given me a mission/calling of exposing
the identify of the forces of the devil and hell. He has also granted me power so I can
daily engage in the spiritual battle. I truly give a great thanksgiving to God. I am very
thankful to the Lord’s church saints who are executing the spiritual battle without any
complaints and all the saints from Korea and overseas who are cherishing and
praying for me. I am very thankful with tears.
John 18:36 Jesus answered, “My Kingdom is not an earthly kingdom. If it were, my
followers would fight to keep me from being handed over to the Jewish leaders. But
my Kingdom is not of this world.”
page 169-170
Chapter 5 New Journey Into The Spiritual Realm
1. Spiritual Realm
Matthew 11:12 And from the time John the Baptist began preaching until now, the
Kingdom of Heaven has been forcefully advancing,and violent people are attacking it.
There are various reasons why Jesus came to the earth. He had come to seek and
save those who are lost (Luke 19:10). He had come to suffer and die (Luke 23:46).
He had come to destroy the works of the devil (1 John 3:8). He had come to give
eternal life (John 3:16). He had come to give us a sword and the sword represents
conflict and dispute. Those who believe in Jesus will not avoid spiritual conflict
against the world. He talks about spiritual warfare and guarding our faith. Jesus
wants to tell us that we should not make peace or compromise just to avoid spiritual
conflict but instead, we should be continuously in the state of conflict if we desire to
guard our faith. This is connected to the spiritual warfare. You can give up on all
things if you must but do not give up on your faith in God. The typical Christians’
view of Jesus which is conjured up from their own thoughts and ideas is much
different from the Jesus in the bible .
Many Christians think that Jesus exceedingly loves peace and never was associated
with war. These Christians are only fascinated with the aspect of Jesus who is
leading them to a rest in a green meadow next a peaceful stream. But in reality,
when you believe in Jesus and become His disciple, you are now engaging and
participating in the spiritual warfare. You can also be forsaken by your close family
members and/or your relatives. In the extreme case, you may have to prepare to die
for His sake. It means that whenever you go to the other countries or regions, the
people in that region may seize and kill you.
page 171

Matthew 10:34-37 “Don’t imagine that I came to bring peace to the earth! I came not
to bring peace, but a sword. ‘I have come to set a man against his father, a
35
daughter against her mother, and a daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. Your
36
enemies will be right in your own household!’ “If you love your father or mother more
37
than you love me, you are not worthy of being mine; or if you love your son or
daughter more than me, you are not worthy of being mine.
Therefore, the more we try to live spiritually, we will not always enjoy a peaceful
relationship with people. The conflict and dispute will be raised at any time. It may
seem like the spiritual realm is organized but you will have to know at the same time
that it is not. Even though the spiritual realm is systematic, at the same time, many
parts of the spiritual realm is not. The spiritual realm can not be theorized by
people’s ideology because it is very diverse. The fastest way of approaching and
understanding the spiritual realm is to be led by the Holy Spirit in your daily life.
page 172
2. The Evil Spirits Enter Into A Swarm Of Mosquitoes (Joseph’s pitted face)
This had happened when we were at the older sanctuary in 2007. It was a very hot
summer. On one particular night, the prayer service was held with many people who
had come to visit our church from all over the country. My son Joseph was imparting
fire to each visiting person as he was able to see with his spiritual eyes. Also, he was
performing a powerful deliverance on people. Around 5 AM he began to rest as he
laid down on a long wooden bench at the church. Because crowd was so numerous,
after the service, most of the people who had attended the nightly service became
very tired. So many of them rested and/or slept on the church sanctuary floor. My
son Joseph also laid on the long wooden bench from fatigue and eventually fell
asleep. But I finished up the service by praying on the pulpit. In the middle of the
prayer, about three or four mosquitoes circled around the top of my head. Then the
mosquitoes began to cuss at me.
“Hey! You bastard! Don’t you ever get tired? You son of a bitch! We will pay you
back! We will get our revenge and you and your son will get it! Watch and see! We
will not be defeated!”
Then they flew away. But I thought to myself, ‘You are only evil spirits in mere
mosquitoes. How dare you try to mess with me! You are garbage!’
Then I began to focus on prayer again. But around 8 AM, I walked over to my son
Joseph to wake him up to go home. But when I saw his face, I was very shocked.
I shouted out to him, “Hey, Joseph! What happened to your face?” Then Joseph not
knowing what had happened to his face, slowly got up. My wife and I asked Joseph
what had happened to his face. “What happened? Go look at your face!”
page 173-174

The mosquito bites looked like bites caused by a swarm of bees. Just on his face he
had about more than fifty bites. His face was pitted. When my son Joseph saw his
own reflection of his face in the mirror, he was shocked and had become distressed.
I was able to explain to my wife and my son what I had heard from the evil spirits that
were in the mosquito during the middle of my prayer. They were shocked. So I said
to myself, ‘Ah...the evil spirits afflicted my son using mere mosquitoes as they were
able to possess their little bodies...’ Although there were many other people sleeping
around my son, their faces and/or arms did not have any mosquito bite marks. The
other people who had slept near Joseph were amazed as they gazed upon his face
which looked like a beehive of many small mosquito bites.
In the bible, there is one similar case in which the evil spirit went into the bodies of
pigs. Such peculiar spiritual events occur several times a day in various ways and
forms at all times in the Lord’s Church. These unexpected things are daily
occurrences for our family. When such events decrease at church, the household of
other congregation members begin to experience similar things.
Matthew 8:31-34 So the demons begged, “If you cast us out, send us into that herd
of pigs.” “All right, go!” Jesus commanded them. So the demons came out of the
32
men and entered the pigs, and the whole herd plunged down the steep hillside into
the lake and drowned in the water. The herdsmen fled to the nearby town, telling
33
everyone what happened to the demon-possessed men. Then the entire town
34
came out to meet Jesus, but they begged him to go away and leave them alone.
page 175
3. The Secret Chamber With The Appearance Of A Chess Board
2 Corinthians 12:1-6 NLT This boasting will do no good, but I must go on. I will
reluctantly tell about visions and revelations from the Lord. I was caught up to the
2
third heaven fourteen years ago. Whether I was in my body or out of my body, I don’t
know—only God knows. Yes, only God knows whether I was in my body or outside
3
my body. But I do know that I was caught up to paradise and heard things so
4
astounding that they cannot be expressed in words, things no human is allowed to
tell. That experience is worth boasting about, but I’m not going to do it. I will boast
5
only about my weaknesses. If I wanted to boast, I would be no fool in doing so,
6
because I would be telling the truth. But I won’t do it, because I don’t want anyone to
give me credit beyond what they can see in my life or hear in my message
Daniel 8:15-16, 18,27 As I, Daniel, was trying to understand the meaning of this
vision, someone who looked like a man stood in front of me.
voice calling out from the Ulai River, “Gabriel, tell this man the meaning of his vision.”
While he was speaking, I fainted and lay there with my face to the ground. But
Gabriel roused me with a touch and helped me to my feet. Then I, Daniel, was
16
And I heard a human
18
27
overcome and lay sick for several days. Afterward I got up and performed my duties
for the king, but I was greatly troubled by the vision and could not understand it.

page 176
As God opened the spiritual realm and began to show us the spiritual secrets, it now
unfolds without ceasing. Sometimes, my spiritual eyes would open multiple times in
one sitting position. Sometimes, my spiritual eyes open as I walk on the street and I
would see things. There were times when I could not discern if I was in a dream or
seeing a vision. Therefore, it is very important for me not to lose the word of God
discerning it realistically. Even Apostle Paul who was a servant of the Lord had a
hard time discerning if he was out of his body or in the body. Also, whenever Daniel
encountered God’s messengers, he almost fainted. Anyway, we must be wide awake
and in alert for as we go deeper into the mysterious spiritual realm, there can be
more deception and delusion.
There may be various reasons why the Holy God would open the door of revelation
to my family. I think one of the reason is to arm the believers in these last days. My
generation to my son’s generation will do the work in spreading the gospel
accompanied by the strong power of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, I think we are in
training phase. I always remind and educate my church and family of this fact.
Joseph
Because of the intercessory prayer of my father, God has given me great blessings.
As I entrust all my issues and problems to the Lord through prayer, He answers me.
He has always granted me the answers and therefore I am very grateful. Previously,
our church experienced many hardships. But whenever we experienced hardships,
my father and mother had always solved them through all night prayer sessions. As I
grew up, I had witnessed their faith and action in God.
page 177
Through my junior high and high school, I had thought about many times that one
day I would become like my father and mother. This thought had always stayed in
the corner of my heart. I am very proud of my father and mother and I am grateful to
the Lord for allowing me to be their child. And I know my little sister, Ju Eun, would
think the same way as I do.
Many people were able to experience God’s love through the worship and service
my father utilized. Today, as usual, I began my “crying out” prayer. And as always,
God had poured down His Holy Fire on to me. I have received all the power that He
has prepared for me. As two hours had passed since I started the “crying out” prayer,
my father began to roll and tumble around the pulpit as he was experiencing the pain
and suffering of hell. I had witnessed him in hell with my spiritual eyes. He was in
utter pain.
As I would pray regarding my problem, a fresh new spiritual realm would began to
open up before my eyes again. My spirit would begin to drift away from my body and
from the church. Then I was flying toward the space going up for a very long time.

But numerous evil spirits would try to attack me like a swarm of bees. They would try
to block my path but I had used all the various spiritual weapons God had given me.
After I had fought them off, I would pass through the atmosphere. I was engaging in
spiritual warfare daily. The view of the earth, the solar system, and the night sky
looking down from space was awesomely beautiful. Once we are spiritually opened,
we can visit and see the other places around the globe whenever we desire. We will
be able to visit all the unique places on the other side of the world whenever we want.
We would be able to visit the Grand Canyon, the Niagara Falls, the Iguazu Falls, and
many other places. There is no way for me to express all the beautiful places.
Page 178
I passed the universe and flew for a long time. Suddenly, heaven shaped as a cube
appeared. It wasn’t exactly the shape of a cube but close enough. Then I saw the
appearance of Holy Father God. I politely came before His throne and bowed to
Him.
With a big and deep voice, Father God said, “Joseph! I want you to enter into the
chamber of secret and receive much power!”. With God’s permission, I followed an
angel who was leading me into the secret chamber. From the outside, the chamber
had the shape of a cube. As I got closer to the chamber, the appearance of the
chamber had a new look than the last time I observed it. Due to the powerful light
that pierced from the chamber door, I could not properly look. I was blinded by the
bright light. I became so curious about the things that were awaiting for me once I
enter into the chamber. At the gate, two angels were guarding the chamber by
standing at each side of the door. They were so tall and they were holding a fire
sword. The entire swords were a blazing fire. As I got really close to the chamber,
the two angels greeted and nodded at me. “Saint Joseph, welcome!”
Soon afterward, with the angels’ lead, the door opened. Because of the powerful
light, I felt as though I was looking straight into the sun. The angels who had led me
to this place vanished. I was in the chamber all alone. Full of curiosity, I began to
step forward with caution. As I moved forward, the light became so strong that I had
to slightly cover my eyes with my fingers. I did not know how far or how long I had
been walking. But if felt as though I was not moving forward. If I have to express the
feeling of walking on the earth’s time, it felt like I’ve been walking for ten days.
page 179
I thought to myself, ‘There isn’t anything special here. Why isn’t there anything here?
Only thing I could see is light, why?’
I was beginning to become very curious about not seeing anything. But soon after,
from a distance, I saw a pathway with the pattern that is similar to the one that looks
like chessboard. The pathway was straight like a highway. The pathway looked
endless. When I looked straight ahead, I sighed.

‘Ughhh, how am I going to finish this road?’ So I began to pray. ‘God! Help me to
run!’ Suddenly, I was running with tremendous speed. So within a minute, I asked
again. “God, help me to fly!” Then within a second, my body floated and began flying.
Even though I was flying, the road was still endless. I still could not see the end. So I
thought to myself, ‘How long must I fly?’
While I was in the spiritual realm, our church on the earth had reached the end of
their prayer time. So my spiritual phenomena had reached the end also. So I decided
to challenge it tomorrow once again. With that in mind, I finished my prayer.
So the next day, I focused on my prayer again. With the same method, I entered into
the secret chamber with the road patterned as a chessboard. Yesterday, I could not
finish solving the mystery of the chamber. I saw the same chessboard pattern road.
As yesterday, the road was endless. I felt like I was walking for three hours on
earth’s time. Suddenly, something began to appear on my right side. I walked, ran,
and then flew. Like the chessboard patterned road, a chessboard patterned wall
appeared and it was endless also. I prayed for about a week in the same manner.
After about a week of prayer, I witnessed a chessboard patterned left wall and it was
also endless.
page 180
Again, after I had prayed about a week, a chessboard patterned ceiling appeared
and that was also endless. As I was surrounded by these patterns, I became dizzy.
All the four sides had the chessboard pattern. I felt like falling. ‘What kind of place is
this? This chamber of heaven is very eccentric,’ I murmured.
The pattern of the road, walls, and ceiling had crossed diagonal lines. It looked like
the shape of a chessboard. The pattern ran endlessly. I opened and closed my eyes
but that did not change the situation. I felt confused. But the Lord did not reveal when
this would finish. I was continuously experiencing the same event everyday. I
thought to myself, ‘For how long must I be stuck in this chamber?’
Another week passed. I entered into the secret chamber as usual. This time, the four
sides were beginning to separate from each other. The four sides were separating
from each other. The floor was separating from the walls and the walls from the
ceiling. I saw gaps as they separated. And from the gaps, I saw the sky but it was a
dark night. I saw the brightly shining stars and they were so vivid. I was amazed so I
exclaimed, ‘Wowww wowww’ As I was watching the beautiful scene, I was so
amazed. The endless stars of the Milky Way came into my sight.
page 181
But that was it. As I finished my prayer, I felt like suffocating. I thought to myself,
‘Why doesn’t God just show me clearly all the things rather than taking so much time?
It would be great if He just shows me everything at once’.

But it seems like God always move according to His will. Either when I was at school,
home, or walking on the street alone, there was only one thing on my mind. ‘Ahhh,
when will I solve the secret of the chamber with the checker shaped road?.....’ I felt
as though He was speaking to me stating it was my assignment to solve. I assured
myself that I will solve the mystery at tonight’s prayer.
Psalms 44:21 “God would surely have known it, for he knows the secrets
of every heart.”
Amos 3:7 “Indeed, the Sovereign LORD never does anything until he
reveals his plans to his servants the prophets.”
page 182
Revealing The Secret Of The Chessboard Patterned Chamber
Jeremiah 33:3 “Ask me and I will tell you remarkable secrets you do not
know about things to come.”
I talked about the secret chamber of the chessboard pattern to my dad. Pastor said,
“Since we don’t know what kind of power He will grant to you, you must earnestly
pray even more tonight”. In order to solve the mystery of the chamber, I had entered
into a focused prayer and began crying out.
Without fail, I arrived at the chamber when I started praying. When I first had entered
into this chamber, I went through the whole process from the beginning, but the
process unfolded very quickly. Suddenly, the four sides came together and molded
itself into the shape of a cone. Then it transformed like a whirlwind. As I moved
forward, it sucked me deeper toward it. I had a difficult time balancing myself and I
became dizzy. I felt as though someone was spinning me around. I got very scared. I
thought to myself, ‘perhaps, I was deceived by demons! Why am I confused?’ But as
the situation moved forward, I became more curious. ‘Whatever! I will go to the end
and solve this!’ As I marched forward, I firmly made up my mind with the intention to
finish this assignment. So I marched forward as I prayed in tongues. Sometimes I
would walk and sometimes I had ran. But whenever I thought to myself and in the
moment I said, “I’m going to fly”, my spirit/soul rose quickly. I think I’ve been coming
to this chamber for over several tens of times. If I calculated in earth’s term, maybe
about 40 days I have spent in this chamber.
page 183
The end did not seem to come for awhile but now, I began to see the end of it from
the distance. Dimly, I thought I saw something moving but as I got closer, I found
that it was a big and a small altar. On that altar, there were some kinds of tools
placed. From the altar, tremendous amount of various stunning colors poured out. I
flew like a swift arrow and arrived right in front of the altar.

“Wowww! I finally arrived to the end! Wowww, how exciting! I finally solved the
mystery of the chamber! I was so ecstatic! Wow! Hallelujah! Lord, thank you so
much!”
The words of gratitude repeatedly came forth from my mouth. As I closely looked
and checked things out, the one thing I found was that they all had the pattern of a
chessboard. There were so many various things displayed. On the glittering long
chessboard pattern table was a large coiled whip also patterned as a chess board.
The glittering light of the table was moving. With my knowledge, I thought the length
of the whip was about more than 50 meters. Moreover, the chessboard patterned
holy sword and the whole armour of God displaced in various parts were placed on
the long table. Next to the altar, I saw a checkered patterned standing horse. The
horse was brightly shining. It looked so nice, in fact, I had never seen any horse look
this great before in my life.
“Wowww, very nice! Wowww, incredible!” Words of interjection repeatedly came out
from my mouth. “Ohhh, God! Lord! You are awesome! I would really like to ride it!”
As soon as I said it, the horse walked towards me and bowed it’s head. It said,
“Welcome Saint Joseph! I had been waiting for you! Please ride on my back.” Within
that moment, I heard the deep voice of Father God.
page 184
“From now on, all these weapons will be needed as you engage in the various
spiritual warfare. You must use it well!”
“God, thank you! Thank you for giving me such precious weapons for a sinner like
myself!” I bowed down deep and worshiped Him.
After I placed the chessboard patterned sword into the sword holder, I patted the
horse. I felt great. Suddenly, my body rose in the air. In that floating state, the
checker patterned whole armor of God flew toward me and clothed me. The
experience was marvelous and fun. The sword I had placed on my side stuck closer
to my side to secure itself even more. After I was fully armed, I got on the checker
patterned horse and I rode toward where I had come from. It did not take long time to
come out of the chamber.
When it comes to engaging in the spiritual warfare, my father, mother, little sister,
and I are always placed at the front line. With the rest of the church members
standing behind us, we fought so many spiritual battles. I received so many various
kinds of spiritual weapons. Whenever the spiritual realm opens up and we engage
the demons of hell fiercely fighting them, I am able to test the various kind of
weapons by using them directly against demons. Whenever I proclaim the weapons
with my mouth, the weapons I have received from God instantly comes out of my
body without me even realizing it. The weapons are placed in my hands instantly. I
used those weapons to bring the situation under control as we fight against demons
and the forces of the evil spirits.

page 185
Whenever God grants me weapons, I have always been able to test them to find out
how strong and powerful they are. Whenever this happened, the strong demons
always come to test my faith.
Since I had received the weapons from the chessboard patterned secret chamber
with much difficulties, I wanted to use those weapons in hell and with that thought, I
became so curious to utilize the weapons against the demons in hell. If the Lord
permits and if I am allowed, I would like to invade the deeper parts of hell where
Satan’s throne is located. Then I would like to shatter the stronghold of the demons.
They deceive too many souls to hell.
1 John 2:13-14 I am writing to you who are mature in the faithbecause you know
Christ, who existed from the beginning. I am writing to you who are young in the faith
because you have won your battle with the evil one. I have written to you who are
14
God’s children because you know the Father. I have written to you who are mature in
the faith because you know Christ, who existed from the beginning. I have written to
you who are young in the faith because you are strong. God’s word lives in your
hearts, and you have won your battle with the evil one
page 186
4. Attack Demons with Chessboard Patterned Weapons
John 12:31-32 The time for judging this world has come, when Satan, the ruler of
this world, will be cast out. And when I am lifted up from the earth, I will draw
32
everyone to myself.”
James 4:6-7 But he gives us even more grace to stand against such evil desires. As
the Scriptures say, “God opposes the proud but favors the humble.” So humble
7
yourselves before God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.
The reason why God grants us power and weapons is not because He wants us to
confront people but rather to fight against the forces of demons. For this reason, God
pours down the power and weapons generously onto His people. Whenever I went
to the secret chamber of heaven, even though it took me a long time, as I endured
and went deeper into the spiritual realm, I eventually arrived at the end of the secret
chamber. Whenever I reached the end of the chamber, there was always an altar.
On the altar, God had prepared weapons that I will need and therefore I was able to
take them.
Until now, I have received so many countless different weapons. God has poured the
power into my life so that I can utilize them for spiritual warfare during all these years.
So I give great thanksgiving and praise to Him. This time, I have received a chess
board patterned whip, sword, the whole armor of God, and a horse all at once. I am
now spiritually special, wholly equipped, prepared to invade the earth and the outer
space and all the way to hell where satan and his forces are at work.

page 187
Certain people without having the knowledge of the spiritual reality make movies with
their vague imagination but those movies have content that are very similar to the
many parts of the real spiritual reality. Whenever I enter into the deeper spiritual
realm and engage in intense spiritual warfare with demons, I always think about the
spiritual weapons that I need to utilize at that moment of warfare. Just by thinking
about it, the Lord instantly let these spiritual weapons come out of my body and
place them in my hands. And whenever I think about wearing the whole armor of
God, I am already armed at the moment of thought.
Today, as I was deeply praying and entering into the spiritual realm, a demon and
his countless number of subordinates and evil spirits flocked toward me with a loud
scream. I was riding the chess board patterned horse, therefore, I was able to fly and
go higher in the air. Within that moment, I was able to see my self. I had a somewhat
similar appearance of a crusader during the Middle Ages. I was heavily armed with a
fine looking whole armor of God. I then marched forward.
“Holy chess whip!” As I shouted, instantly, I was already holding the checker
patterned whip in my right hand. The demon and his forces flocked toward me
without hesitation so I greatly wielded the whip toward the forces of the evil spirits.
Holding the handle of the whip in my hand, the whip stretched out toward the evil
spirits and the whip shattered several hundreds of them at once. Even though I
wielded the whip with all my strength, in reality, the whip appeared alive as it wiggled,
stretched out, and shrink back all by itself. It also moved freely.
page 188
Even with one lash of the whip, the evil spirits screamed horrifically from their
positions, became dust and vanished like smoke. After they had tasted the power of
the whip, they had became greatly frightened and shocked as they began busily
avoiding me. But I continued to randomly wield my whip toward the evil spirits that
were within my sight.
Without realizing it, I was continuously shouting in amazement. “Wowww, Lord! This
weapon is amazing! Wowww, this checkered whip, this is no joke! Wowww”
The subordinates evil spirits had their necks chopped off and their bodies shattered.
They were screaming as they were vanishing. From their shattered and broken
bodies, a greenish, red, black and different colored mixed fluid gushed out together.
Every different filthy and nasty smell filled the air.
From the distance in the universe, Jesus stood and watched me fighting. He was
watching the entire scene of the spiritual battle with His eyes of flame. At the end,
Jesus came and complimented me many times. He said, “Hmmm, great job.
Joseph, you have fought well. When it comes to fighting in the spiritual battlefield, it
is important how strong the weapons are and it is based on the faith of the person.”

I engage daily in the spiritual battle with this format. My physical body prays and
cries out for more than five hours and with the power of prayer, my spirit and soul
powerfully confronts the forces of darkness. I thought about invading hell and
shattering the demons many times. The reason why I want to invade and shatter the
demons is because I’ve been attacked by the demons and it’s subordinates many
times.
page 189
During the middle of my continuous spiritual battle, I saw the king of hell, satan,
himself. He anxiously, repeatedly stood up and sat down. Then he yelled at his
subordinates. It became insane.
“Hey! You damn things! You damn weaklings! Hey! Go and attack Joseph, bastard!
Hurry!”
Satan always sends the most powerful and numbered one ranking evil spirits against
us. The heavenly realm is a spiritual space. Therefore it is also the battle field of
angels and evil spirits. It was impossible for me to count the number of angels and
evil spirits within heavenly realm. Even though I had not possessed my chess
weapons for a lengthy time, I wanted to use all that I had received.
Once again, I shouted to Jesus. “Lord! Grant me the holy checkered sword!” As soon
as I shouted, I was already holding a holy checkered sword. With the holy checkered
sword in my hand, I felt as though I was invincible. Those who ran toward me had
their necks cut off immediately. Suddenly, I had a desire to throw my sword in the air,
so with that thought, I threw it in the air. Soon as it was thrown into the air, it
appeared to have become alive. The sword flew on its own to cut off the evil spirits’
necks. Then it spontaneously returned back to my hand. The event that I have
experienced was very similar to the Chinese movies of Martial Arts or one of those
heroic novels. I almost doubted myself by thinking, “Perhaps, I am going crazy.
Or...maybe, I’m confused..Am not able to discern the spirit...?” After this event,
whenever I engaged in the spiritual warfare with demons and their forces, I had
victory after victory during a series of battles and was undefeated.
page 190
5. Joseph Receives the Salt Whip Gift
While I was intensely battling against the forces of evil spirits in the outter space of
the universe, God granted me another gift.
“My beloved son! I grant this to you. I want you to utilize it!”
As soon as Father God spoke, something decended from God’s throne. A brightly
shining coiled whip came down toward me. It looked like transparent crystal.

“Wowww, This looks amazing! This whip is so shiny! Father God, what is this?”
Father God replied, “This is the salt whip!”
I thought to myself. “What? It’s only a salt whip but it looks so fine!’ I was a little
dubious but I decided to use it as soon as possible. As soon as I held the salt whip in
my hand, a very unique and eccentric odor filled the air. Because of it’s strong smell,
I
I sneezed twice as my nose began to sting. Even after the enemy was greatly
defeated, they continuously flocked toward me.
With a big shout, I said, “Be trapped within the chessboard all you demons!” I
wielded the checkered whip with my left hand. In that moment, a enormously big
chessboard patterned figured cube came out of the checkered whip. The cube
gradually increased in size and then laid out flat. So I coiled a heap of demons and
evil spirits with my whip and then I threw them onto the flattened cube chessboard.
As soon as a great number of evil spirits was thrown onto the flattened cube
chessboard, the chessboard began to move by itself. The chessboard changed it’s
shape into a round figure. Then it changed back into a cube shape. The object
changed shapes frequently.
page 191
A whirlpool shaped tornado appeared in the center of the chessboard. The evil spirits
that were trapped in the chessboard were twirled by the chessboard tornado. I
continued to hunt down the evil spirits and all that I had captured were thrown into
the tornado of the chessboard. When the subordinates of the devil were thrown onto
the chessboard, they were trapped and confused as though they were in a maze.
And once they were twirled within the checkered whirlpool, they became confused
and dizzy . Therefore, they could not get out of it. This time, when I shouted out,
“Chess net!” The chessboard patterned net came out of the chess whip and also
from out of my other hand. Then at once the net captured all the evil spirits that had
come close to me.
When I wielded the salt whip into the outter space of the universe, the whip stretched
by itself and lashed at the evil spirits. It was phenomenal. At last, all the demons
turned into pillars of salt. They could not move. The subordinates of the devil
became frightened and ran in confusion. “What! What kind of weapon is he using
against us to torment us? Hey! Let us quickly avoid him! The whip is coming toward
us again! Hurry, let’s run!” No matter how fast the subordinates of the devil avoided
and ran, the stretched chess whip and salt whip were too fast for them.
The exclamation gushed out of my mouth. “Wowww, oooh! This is amazing! These
weapons are great! Father God, thank you so much!” I showed great appreciation to
God with a loud voice. I had engaged in the spiritual battle against the endless
number of evil forces by having two different kinds of whips in my hands and riding
the chess patterned horse. I have defeated them all.

After this event, in each prayer time, I committed myself into the spiritual battle even
more than before. Every spiritual warfare was successful. I have gained consecutive
victories.
page 192
When I told my father the pastor, he said, “Really? There are such a thing? Hey
Joseph, you must be very happy!” Since then, whenever the forces of the evil spirits
face me, instead of trying to attack me, they avoid me now. Since they are not able
to confront me face to face, they indirectly attack me through the people around me.
The demons that utilized such a strategy in using people was very dangerous. I often
stumbled when the test included the people around me. There were many times that
I was defeated when it came to the test of the flesh.
Timothy 1:18-19 Timothy, my son, here are my instructions for you, based on the
prophetic words spoken about you earlier. May they help you fight well in the Lord’s
battles. Cling to your faith in Christ, and keep your conscience clear. For some
19
people have deliberately violated their consciences; as a result, their faith has been
shipwrecked.
Timothy 6:12, 14 Fight the good fight for the true faith. Hold tightly to the eternal life
to which God has called you, which you have confessed so well before many
witnesses.
14 that you obey this command without wavering. Then no one can find fault with you
from now until our Lord Jesus Christ comes again.
Page 193
6. Baptism of the Fire Given by Trinity God
(Luke 1:37) For nothing is impossible with God.
(Exodus 9:16) But I have spared you for a purpose—to show you my power and to
spread my fame throughout the earth.
(1 Chronicles 16:8-10) Give thanks to the LORD and proclaim his greatness. Let the
whole world know what he has done. Sing to him; yes, sing his praises. Tell
9
everyone about his wonderful deeds. Exult in his holy name; rejoice, you who
10
worship the LORD.
If God had decided to grant the special spiritual power to all the pastors in the world,
I don’t think even one pastor will refuse to receive it. When it comes to the spiritual
realm, the forces of the evil spirits possess super power compared to humans who
have no such ability or power. Therefore, these evil forces are furious in attacking
the living Christians. For this reason, there is no reason for Christians to refuse
receiving the various kinds of power from God. But since our spiritual thoughts are
narrow minded and unless we open our hearts to the Holy Spirit’s abundant gifts, the
spiritual power will not be granted to us. In order for God’s power to be granted to us,

we must accumulate a large amount of prayer and react to the Holy Spirit’s fervent
motive so that our stubborn ways of thinking can be completely broken. Jesus had
gavin us the Word like an active volcano. He is inducing motivation onto us.
page 194
(Luke 10:18-19) “Yes,” he told them, “I saw Satan fall from heaven like lightning! 19
Look, I have given you authority over all the power of the enemy, and you can walk
among snakes and scorpions and crush them. Nothing will injure you.
We must expand the desire and long to possess spiritual power. We will have to
challenge the word of God such as seek, knock, and you will receive it. When we
seek and knock, it may take long time. But most of the time, when it comes to our
belief, faith, and the content of our prayer, instead of asking God to grant us an
increase in faith and His realistic power, we would rather ask for physical blessing
and settling for a comfortable life. Therefore, so frequently, the type of prayer we
mostly do is expressions of disbelief, distress, and despair.
Even though people generally spread different unusual sorts of slanderous words
and unfavorable criticism, I want to pray even more to receive much more power
from God. So that I can save more pitiful souls who are seized by the evil spirits.
Whenever I go through some kind of hardship or difficulty, I would frequently pray to
the Lord with tears. Even during these present days, the tears have not dried up.
“Lord, please grant me the period of prosperity! I will not leave your presence and
temple, please grant me the period of prosperity! Will those days ever come in my
lifetime? Please permit the prosperity so that I can use Your power to save many
souls as much as possible! Help me to take back the finances that has been lost to
the enemy!” In the past, I had always shouted as I prayed to God.
page 195
My life time wish was to receive as much power of God as possible and to utilize it
freely without restriction. I have come to realize that God is fulfilling this wish one
step at a time.
Here I document the event which happened on March 30th, 2008. As usual, I was
shouting out in prayer with the church congregation. During prayer, the Lord took
and left me in hell. He then disappeared. As always, there was the acrid smell,
countless of screaming souls, demons, and evil spirits. The place was chaotic. One
of satan’s subordinates walked toward me. The appearance of the demon was a
hybrid in the form of a human and a beast.
“Hehehehe! Pastor Kim, you bastard, you have come again! It is time for revenge. I
love this part the most! You bastard!” Then it drew lines on the sole of my foot with a
sharp knife and he began to peel my skin off. There was nothing I could do but to
scream in tremendous pain. “Ughhh!” I then passed out. Even when I pass out in hell,
it will not be more than one second. I felt I had fainted for one second. After a while,

another type of pain arose. I was in extreme pain and as I looked at the soul, the skin
of my body was wholly peeled from the bottom of my feet up to my head. The skin of
my body was crumpled on the side like a piece of paper. My horrible bare body was
violated by being ruthlessly stabbed. These demons cut my stomach and took out
the internal organs. They threw the internal organs into the fire. They stabbed all the
organs of my body.
Ah! Ughhh! Lord! Where are you! Please! Save me!”
page 196
My soul was severely tormented in hell and my physical body in the church was
rolling around the pulpit. Each time the demons stabbed and cut my soul with their
weapons, my physical body would also jumped up and down with a scream. On
earth time, only four to five hours had passed, but in hell, it felt like a few decades
had passed.
In the church, the congregation was finishing up their prayer. Then the song about
the blood of Jesus slowly played and flowed out. “Through the blood, going toward
the bosom of God. Through the blood, going toward the bosom of Father. Through
the blood, I walk toward the bosom of God, one step at a time”
My body was rolling on the church pulpit. I had no strength left in my body. It was all
out. I could not even move a finger or a toe. Unusually, the blood of the Lord and
holy fire came down very late. With a small voice, “Ahhh, Lord. Ughhh Lord” Even
after one hour, my body had not recovered. My wife and a few Deacons next to me
supported my body and transferred me to my house. They then laid me on my bed.
When I looked at the time, it was about 8:30 am.
In my thought, I screamed out to God and said. ‘Oh, God! Today is Sunday, the
Lord’s day! Why are you allowing me to experience the fearful and cruel torment in
hell? Lord, this is too much! How long has it been for me? From now on, I do not
want to taste hell.’
I cried my heart out. I have never cried that much in my whole life. In the midst of so
much pain in my whole body, my spiritual eyes began to open up. God then led my
spirit deeply into the spiritual realm. He met me in the state of exhaustion. Since I
had just come back from hell, I did not have any strength to resist in any way or form.
So my spirit followed as God led me.
page 197
The Fire Given by God the Father
I was led by the Holy Spirit and placed in the middle of the universe . The stars were
shining brightly in the night sky of the universe. Even though I was placed in the
universe and able to hear God’s voice, in the midst of this state, I was still able to

feel the presence of my wife moving during her sleep next to my physical body. I was
able to feel it clearly and with certainty. I certainly knew what kind of state I was in.
“Wowww~! Great view! I had never imagined that there could be a great place
existing such as this in the universe!” Countless stars were spread out in front of my
eyes. I was drenched by the beauty of so many stars in the galaxy and the
phenomenally brilliant aurora. As I was amazed by the view, the enormous figure of
the face of Father God appeared before me with greatness and majesty. Then I
began to hear the enormously loud resounding voice of God.
“I am the Jehovah God! I am God the Father, I AM self existing one!” He was the
God who spoke to Moses. The great and holy God whom we only have read about
through the Old Testament whom we had only imagined and was impressed with
when we thought about His greatness. This God was speaking to me. My soul did
not know what to do before His presence. The only thing I did was to prostrate
before Him. I could not lift my head up toward Him.
“Pastor Kim, lift your head up and look at My eyes!” God the Father spoke to me with
a loud voice of thunder. His voice shook the whole universe. I doubted thinking,
“What if Satan has disguised himself as God the Father?” But God the Father
already knew the bottom of my heart and what I was thinking. So He spoke to me
once more.
page 198
“I am God the Father whom you talk and know about! I am Jehovah! Pastor Kim lift
your head and look at My eyes!” I could not resist Him so I lifted my head up. Then I
saw two living rays of fire come out from the eyes of the great and enormous God
the Father. Those rays of fire instantly hit me with a great impact.
“God! Save me! I have sinned! Please forgive me! Ugh! Ugh! Too hot! Ugh!”
Eventually I passed out. And two rays of fire that seemed alive came to me with the
sensation of a waterfall. One of the well known scenes from the movie called “The
Ten Commandments” had come across my mind. In that scene, God used a big
pillar of fire to engrave the Ten Commandments directly and personally in front of
Moses. But the two rays of living fire that I saw was no way for me to compare the
pillars of fire that were in the movie. I could not collect my mind. Those rays of living
fire did not leave me alone but repeatedly coiled around my soul. The rays of fire
threw me into the distance. The heat was so intense that I screamed out loud.
“Ugh! Ah~! Oh, God! I can not bear any longer! God, I feel like dying! Save me!”
God’s fire repeatedly coiled me around many times. The rays of fire did not let me go.
Then God spoke to me again. “Look at My nose!” Once again, God’s enormous face
appeared. The Holy energy and a living pillar of fire came out from His enormous
nose and the fire poured down onto me.
page 199

Even before the heat from the fire that had come out from the eyes of Father God
had faded away, the fire that had come out from Father God’s nose coiled my whole
body. Once again, I was thrown into another part of the universe and into the
distance. As before, I screamed out loud. As I gasped for breath, I pleaded for Him to
save me. My heart was pumping violently. When God speaks, no one can dare to
refuse or come against His holiness and almightiness.
And this time He said, “Look at My mouth!”. As soon as I looked at His mouth, a
huge pillar of fire came out. I was in an irresistible state. A pillar of fire came out from
another pillar of fire and sucked me into the very center of the pillar of fire. I was
released from the center of the pillar of fire but soon after, the pillar of fire coiled me
around again and threw me into a vast area of the universe. I was thrown into all the
parts of the universe by God. This happened against my will.
Father God spoke to me for the last time. “Pastor Kim, look at My hand”. From
Father God’s enormous hands, new rays of fire poured down. The fire was so
powerful that I have no way to explain it. The enormous amount of fire came out from
His eyes, nose and mouth combined together with the amount of fire that came out
from His hands which coiled around and threw me to all the places of the vast
universe. Even though the universe is vast and enormous, compared to Almighty
God, it can not even be His footstool. Last night, I was extremely tormented by
demons in hell, but God has recompensed me by granting me the power of fire.
Then He simply restored me from my weary soul and body.
1 Kings 18:24 Then call on the name of your god, and I will call on the name of the
LORD. The god who answers by setting fire to the wood is the true God!” And all the
people agreed.
Zechariah 2:5 Then I, myself, will be a protective wall of fire around Jerusalem, says
the LORD. And I will be the glory inside the city!’”
page 200
The Fire Given by Jesus
Luke 12:49-50 “I have come to set the world on fire, and I wish it were already
burning! I have a terrible baptism of suffering ahead of me, and I am under a heavy
50
burden until it is accomplished.
Isaiah 48:10-11 I have refined you, but not as silver is refined.Rather, I have refined
you in the furnace of suffering. I will rescue you for my sake—yes, for my own sake!
11
I will not let my reputation be tarnished, and I will not share my glory with idols!
In the world, there are pills to stimulate the body. In the Old and New Testament,
there are contents that excite us. When we read the scene of how God’s servants
utilize their power and authority with faith, we get into a spirit of joy and excitement.

page 201
When Jesus had come to the earth, He destroyed the power and authority of death
through His suffering and death. And then He resurrected. The power of the
resurrection itself functions as a great stimulant to us. How will the resurrected Jesus’
method of reign unfold? I am very curious.
Jesus had spoken about the method of setting the fire through the power of the Holy
Spirit. Now, the churches must take responsibility for more souls. The churches and
believers who have received this calling must possess the fire that the LORD sets.
The LORD does not just set any fire. He has come to set the fire with the word that
can be used in warfare. Therefore, if churches and believers who are called to
engage into spiritual warfare are not set on fire that the LORD had granted, the
LORD will be under a heavy burden. When the fire of the LORD comes upon
mankind, this means the ability of people to do things increases hundredfold,
thousand-fold and tens thousand-fold. When the churches and individuals receive
the fire that was given by the LORD, they will participate in the powerful spiritual
warfare. God the Father once again placed me into the vast universe and spoke to
me.
“Pastor Kim, you will now receive the fire from My beloved Son!” Then He
commanded me, “Look at My bosom”. So I looked without hesitation. Father God’s
bosom was so great and big that there is no way we can possibly imagine it. So I
looked quickly. The fire of God was overflowing from His bosom.
page 202
John 1:18 No one has ever seen God. But the unique One, who is himself God, is
near to the Father’s heart. He has revealed God to us.
From the bosom of Father God, the fire in human form came out. It was Jesus.
Jesus came to earth in flesh. He had come to us in human form and because of this
reason Jesus was not as fearful as Father God to me. I had a sense of relief as I saw
Jesus. But that was my big mistake. This time, the Almighty God, the LORD
powerfully spoke to me with dignity. With His words reverberating, the LORD said, “I
will baptize you with blazing fire! With a strong proclamation, He poured out fire.
“Ugh! Oh, LORD it is too hot! Ugh, hot!”
From the body of Jesus, colors of deep red fireballs unceasingly poured down onto
me. Those fireballs blustered and threw me into the distant universe. Like chunks of
molten iron, heated, within a melting furnace, I rolled and was thrown here and there
within the giant hot cauldron that was in the universe. The countless number of
moving pillars of fire came alive and coiled around me. The pillars of fire then
blustered me away. While I was set on fire, I was still able to continuously hear the
voice of Father God and Jesus. They said, “You must use the fire well which I have
granted you to save many souls. Utilize it well to the end.” The voice of God rang
within the rim of my ear.

page 203
The Fire Granted by the Holy Spirit
Acts 2:18,19 In those days I will pour out my Spirit even on my servants—men and
19
women alike—and they will prophesy. And I will cause wonders in the heavens
above and signs on the earth below—blood and fire and clouds of smoke.”
Acts 2:2,3 Suddenly, there was a sound from heaven like the roaring of a mighty
3
windstorm, and it filled the house where they were sitting. Then, what looked like
flames or tongues of fire appeared and settled on each of them.”
Matthew 3:11,12 “ I baptize with water those who repent of their sins and turn to
God. But someone is coming soon who is greater than I am—so much greater that
I’m not worthy even to be his slave and carry his sandals. He will baptize you with
12
the Holy Spirit and with fire. He is ready to separate the chaff from the wheat with
his winnowing fork. Then he will clean up the threshing area, gathering the wheat
into his barn but burning the chaff with never-ending fire.”
The reason why Trinity God baptizes us with His fire is surprisingly simple. The
reason for giving us this power of fire is to harvest the wheat. When the fire of the
Holy Spirit is imparted to people, the wheat and the chaff will be separated. The fire
does the work of separation. When a person receives fire, many various evil
forces which causes the sin of immorality and greed will be exposed. They will be
burnt by the fire as the person is purified. In our daily lives, we often utilize many
different kinds of tools. Many of those tools are made of iron and that is the strongest
material. In order to use any ironware properly, it must first be placed into a furnace
making it red hot.
page 204
Moreover, it must be melted like water. Only then will it be properly molded into a
tool or a vessel that is according to a worker’s intention. When it comes to do the
work of God, just because a person possess strong faith does not mean she/he will
be used. Even when a person has weak faith and if he/she is heated up red hot by
fire, he/she will be able to properly handle anything.
Jeremiah 18:3,4 So I did as he told me and found the potter working at his wheel.
But the jar he was making did not turn out as he had hoped, so he crushed it into a
lump of clay again and started over.
4
We all know that there is a big difference between knowing a particular person just
by looking at the picture of that person, vaguely imagining through hearing about a

person, and encountering a person. When you look at a person from a picture, the
face of the person will not move or talk. It is a still image. When you only hear about
a person you had never seen, the words delivered to you can not be fully trusted
because it could be bias with false information. But when you encounter a person in
person and converse, this reality will help you to know much about that particular
person. It is the same with your religious life of faith. When your relationship with
God becomes personal, it will help you in all things of your life.
The Holy Spirit works the same yesterday and today. God has given me a message
about the coming days of how we will be witnessing with the blazing holy fire through
our physical eyes and how we will practically experience the fire. And these things
are happening within the Lord’s Church on a daily basis. Many people say the last
days are a corrupted and hopeless age. But this is not true. In the last days, the
heavenly gates will be opened and closed by the people of faith with power and
authority. Not only that, the last days will be moved by people of power and authority
and they are the ones that pray desperately.
God has already mentioned this in the bible. He promised to us that He will pour
down His Spirit upon all flesh.
Joel 2:28-30 “Then, after doing all those things,I will pour out my Spirit
upon all people.Your sons and daughters will prophesy.Your old men will
dream dreams,and your young men will see visions. In those days I will
29
pour out my Spirit even on servants—men and women alike. And I will
30
cause wonders in the heavens and on the earth—blood and fire and
columns of smoke. “
page 205
Jesus comes out from the bosom of God the Father for eternity. The Holy Spirit is
the one who comes out from God the Father and God the Son for eternity. The Holy
Spirit is the Spirit of God. This is a theological expression. But I have seen and
experienced the Holy Spirit coming out between God the Father and God the Son
with my own eyes fully open. Who is the Holy Spirit? He is one of the three persons
of the Godhead, the Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit. He has an independent
personality. He is God who overflows us with Himself. He comes to us like water, oil,
wind, and a tongue of fire. When my ministry was stuck and not going anywhere, my
heart was troubled and wandered around. At that time, God had spoken to me.
“Whenever you come to the church altar and pray, I will restore all things for you.”
Since then, I barely left the church altar and had always prayed.
As the Holy Spirit showed Himself coming out between Father God and the Son, He
said to me, “I will baptize you with blazing holy fire!” Then He came to me with a
blazing fire that was formed of a fine edge sword. So I asked Him, “Please help me
to use the power of God the Holy Spirit for the work of saving souls and doing good
things. I desire to use it whenever I like to use it!”

The Holy Spirit granted me with a powerful fire like the wind and the gift of healing.
This gift of healing heals with the feeling of refreshment. In addition, He granted me
the gift that flows like cold water which chills a person. It feels as cold as a waterfall
that is in the deepest part of a mountain. All morning, I was lying on my bed and I
received the baptism of fire from Trinity God. My whole body was sweating. It was so
hot that I could no longer bear it. So I asked God, “God! please blow the wind that is
much more colder than the breeze of an air conditioner! “ Suddenly, when the Holy
Spirit’s refreshing chilly wind was delivered to me, it started from the tip of my fingers
and toes. In the end, this refreshing cool wind spread throughout my whole body.
The Holy Spirit’s refreshing cold wind dried my sweated bed sheet and my body
very nicely. Even the odor of my sweat was gone.
page 206
“Ohhh LORD! Thank you very much! Aaaha! How can this be? It is amazing! LORD,
thank you very much!” I repeatedly thanked Him. I was not able to feel the weight of
my body parts where the refreshing wind of the Holy Spirit went through. I felt so light
that I could not feel any gravity. I felt like a feather.
Psalms 145:18-21 The LORD is close to all who call on him, yes, to all who call on
him in truth. He grants the desires of those who fear him; he hears their cries for
19
help and rescues them. The LORD protects all those who love him, but he destroys
20
the wicked. I will praise the LORD, and may everyone on earth bless his holy
21
name forever and ever.
Whenever the Holy Spirit’s presence comes to me in fullness, my soul separates
from my body. But at the same time, I am able to feel the sensation of my body.
Whenever my soul separates from my body, it feels like the outer layer of my skin is
peeled off from my body and it feels like myself slipping into the spiritual realm.
page 207
The Trinity God (Father, Son, the Holy Spirit) Baptizes with Holy Fire at Once
How can I express God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit whom I
have experienced in a way for many people to know, understand, and realize. But I
just decided to entrust it to the people’s judgment. God has shown Himself to me, a
sinner with a special method. But that does not mean that I have seen all the
substances of God Himself. There is no human being who can wholly understand
God Himself at a personal level. That kind of person does not exist on the earth.
Trinity God has hastened me away with a stem of the holy fire. God the Father, God
the Son and God the Holy Spirit gave me a powerful holy fire. The holy fire gushed
out in the form of a long stem. They gave me the holy fire at the same time. Three
entwined fire stems then coiled me. I was thrown into the endless universe. I have no
idea how my physical body has endured all this. My soul endlessly screamed out.
I am a great sinner and only a mere human. But when Trinity God poured down the
holy fire onto me, I was so grateful and I felt like I was not worthy. I did not know how

to express a strong feeling of gratitude. In fact, I dared not to express it. So I just
begged Him to kill me. When my soul was lying in the cosmic space, I heard the
small voice of Father God. Father God was already sitting on His throne as He spoke
very softly.
“My beloved Pastor Kim, you have received a very special holy fire. Therefore, do
not corrupt your faith but stay loyal to Me to the end so that many souls may be
saved. You must impart this holy fire!”
Then unimaginable and new gifts poured down into my bosom from Father God’s
bosom. These gifts had various appearances.
page 208
As soon as I received these gifts, without ceasing, a confession came out of my
mouth. “Ahhh refreshing! Ohhh how could this be God! I praise You God Almighty! I
lift Your name on high forever! I praise you LORD! I eternally praise the Holy Spirit
and Jesus!”
God had explained about my work and ministry. “You will become a target of
controversy and dispute. Whoever curses you, I will curse! Whoever treats you as a
heretic, I will judge! I will pay back those who slander you! Whoever judges you, I will
not be still! Pastor Kim, do not be afraid of them. I will pay back for your hurt, wound,
and betrayal!” God has spoken the fearful words of paying those people back with
wrath. So I replied, “Lord, Lord, I will only pray. I will only pray.”
Isaiah 66:15 “See, the LORD is coming with fire,and his swift chariots
roar like a whirlwind. He will bring punishment with the fury of his anger
and the flaming fire of his hot rebuke.”
Page 209-210
Chapter 6 The Word of The LORD from the Summer Convention
1. The Summer Convention Prophecy
The Message Given To A Female Servant by Jesus
My beloved daughter, I love you. Many numerous evil spirits have made you their
puppet and played you for so long. But from now on I will raise you and use you.
Whenever your hands move, the sick will be healed. I will raise you and use you.
You will leave your homeland and will be sent to the land of many idols. My beloved
daughter, you had forsaken Me numerous times but know that I had never given up
on you. I could never let go of you. You are My people, therefore, I could never let go
of you.

Do you know how much I love you? You are My precious treasure in heaven. Many
people will be restored through you. You have a great calling of returning a nation
back to Me. Nations will return to Me through you. Do not be afraid for I am with you.
Do not be discouraged for I am your God. I will hold you up with my righteous right
hand. You will be the light for the Gentiles. You will be the salt and you will deliver
My light.
My beloved daughter! You are My female servant. I have placed you in My hands as
My great female servant. Therefore, you will not be able to do anything if you ever
leave Me. You will be accomplishing My work as you help your husband. Your
husband is also My great servant. I have many works to be done through him. He is
My faithful servant. I caress him everyday because he is so lovely. Fire will come
forth through him, My servant. He will be a minister of fire. You will be his co-worker
to accomplish My will.
page 211
My beloved daughter, your mouth is not your own but Mine. I will deliver My word
and will through your mouth. I promise you this. I will bless you so that you will be
prosperous. I will bless your children and I will accomplish My will through your
children. I love your children so dearly. Among your children, there will be one that
will become My servant. I will send My servant to the world. She may be young right
now as she goes through hardship and heartaches but the way will be opened very
soon. If she walks along this way, great things will happen. I will do many great
things through her. She will be a pastor for the next generation. She will be a
prophetess. I will not give her a difficult life as you think, so do not worry about her.
You just have to entrust her and her life to Me. It is I who is working, not you. I will
lead.
Female servant: My beloved LORD, My Father God, You have sent me to the Lord’s
Church. What is your will on this? Why did you send me here? Father God,
whenever I visit here, my soul rejoices! There are times that I want to come here on
a daily basis and this desire intensifies!
page 212
Jesus: I have led your steps here. Look, even this place has a few number of wheat
and chaffs. Those people may have come here but they have not opened up their
pathway to their hearts. In this place, there are people who are possessing heaven
and there are people who will be thrown into hell fire. You have to listen very
carefully. Only when you live according to My will, you will enter heaven. Those who
do not do My will but instead work iniquity will be thrown into hell. Listen carefully.
The people who have come here, listen very carefully. Keep the Lord’s day holy. Do
not do any transactions of personal, commercial, business, and/or commercial
nature. Do not steal what is mine. You desire to live a healthy and good life after
stealing what is Mine? Why are you so resentful that you have to steal what is Mine?
Those who steal what is Mine will not be exempted from going to hell. I desire that all
who come to this place to possess heaven.

I will use My servant Pastor Yong Doo Kim globally. I will send Pastor Yong Doo Kim
to the world. I have led him to write the series of books, Baptize by Blazing Fire.
These books will spread all over the world. Among all those who read these series of
books and believe, these books will come alive and will be saved. But those who turn
their backs on these series of books after having reading them will be thrown into the
boiling pot of hell. I will extend My beloved servant’s territory. After I train all of you a
little longer here (to the Lord’s Church people), I will work to move this church to a
larger place. I want the Lord’s Church people to pray. Pray, do not be shaken. The
Lord’s Church members must listen very carefully. Many Korean pastors will attack
My beloved servant Pastor Yong Doo Kim. Therefore, the Lord’s Church members
must prepare themselves for those coming days with prayer as you are awakened.
Do not be shaken. Those who are here as pastors, deacons, deaconesses, and
laymen must become a living shield for Pastor Yong Doo Kim.
page 213
Whenever Pastor Kim was writing these books, I had seized his hand to write it. I
had moved the pen. In these days, many churches are becoming corrupted.
Moreover, the prayer houses are also corrupted! The church pastors are filled with
greed for money and love of money to fill up their stomachs. Too many of them are
taking their church congregation’s money! My beloved people! You are being
repeatedly deceived by them but I know and see it all! But although you had given
your money and was deceived, since your intention was to give it to Me at My altar, I
will bless you. But to those servants who have taken the money will be judged
greatly and fiercely!
And I will use this female servant at the appointed time. She will see the treasures in
heaven and the beautiful realm of heaven. Moreover, I will show the reality and vivid
scenes of hell to this female servant when she still has her physical eyes opened.
She will be speaking about hell from her newly established small church. Through
this female servant’s lips she will speak about hell.
My beloved female servant, I will use you as a female servant of fire. You always
appeal to Me about you knowing nothing but that is not true. I am always with you. I
will help you. I will perform many miracles and wonders through you. In due time, I
will send many people to your church. I want you to wait a little longer. You must
focus only on Me while you are waiting. Things that you have never thought about
will happen. Things that you have never imagined will happen.
page 214
The LORD Scolds Korean Churches
What should I do? What should I do with the current Korean churches in such
condition? The Korean pastors are leading their ministries totally different from My
will. They do not teach My commandments and/or teachings. They do not preach
about Me. They teach unnecessary doctrine and are doing the ministry of humanism.

The pastors extort money from their church congregation with the tithes and offering.
For the sake of fellowship, you are violating My Day, Sunday. You are very busy
extending the church building instead of nurturing the church people. You are so
concerned of heightening the honor of yourselves. Instead of commemorating Me,
you are very busy commemorating your own achievements.
I tell you once more, your life is like the morning fog. It is here a little while and then it
is gone. It is not eternal. When the inside is all corrupted, what is the use of having a
large church building? Do you think that I will be pleased if you have a large church
building and that I find no pleasure with a small church? This is not true. Many
people look at the outward appearance but the LORD looks at the heart. How can I
use such a people like this? How can I raise up such a people like this?
Listen mega church pastors! Remember the days when you first established the
church! If you remember those days, how can you be so prideful! You can not be so
arrogant! The reason why you have grown to such a size was because of the
goodness I had granted to you. Where is the humility that you had shown Me when
you were hungry? You had sought Me with such hunger. Where is the attitude in
crying out through your prayer day and night? Now, you only think about yourselves
and seek Me only for your selfish needs. Who had clothed and fed you when you
were naked and hungry?
page 215
Was it not I, your Jehovah? Now, you do not have Me Jehovah in your heart. Listen
you who have filled your own stomachs with the money that was offered by your
church congregation! What do you lack that you have to covet offerings given by the
church congregation? Have I not given you enough? Have I not heard your prayers?
Have I not given all you asked in prayer? What do you lack that you must practice
evil? You used to seek only Me but now your eyes have been darkened by material
things and now you are only greedy for material things. Why do you give titles or
positions based on how much someone gives money? That is the act of buying and
selling titles and positions. Because of such deeds, many who do not have faith or
qualification are being ordained as pastors, elders, deacons and deaconesses.
Just because you have attended the church for a long time, you think you have good
faith? This is not true. Just because you have been in the church for a very long time,
you think you are qualified to be ordained with a particular title? No this is not true.
When your heart is not toward Me, how can you think that you are so qualified to
receive a particular title or position? All your evil deeds turn My churches into some
kind of business. These churches cannot prevail against the gates of hell and if the
churches cannot prevail against the gates of hell how can they call themselves a
church? In the bible, the titles and positions are given by the will of God. Your
finances, material, and years of your church attendance does qualify or determine a
particular title or a position.
page 216

Word to The People Who Buys The Title and Position of A Pastor
Listen! Those who have bought their titles and/or positions as a pastor! Who do you
think you are? How dare you for coveting the position and title that can only be given
by Me! Is not your purpose in obtaining such a title just to fill your greed? I know your
thoughts and hearts. You have spoken craftly using cunning tongues to take all your
church congregations’ money to fill up your stomachs and you even destroy their
households because of that. How then are you different from other heretical pastors?
The judgement that is on your way is great and you will not be able to bear it. You
will be thrown into hell and you will gnash your teeth.
The Lord Speaks about Church Services (Worship)
Do you think I am receiving your church services? Because you have things that
have not been loosened on the earth, your hearts are still a field of stones, thorny
bushes, and wayside. If this is the case, how am I able to receive your
worship/service? You worship like Cain. Your hearts are not toward Me but toward
somewhere else. Your worship is but formality, how can I receive it? You come to
church just for the sake of attendance. Therefore, I have never known you! Do not
think that I have received your abominable worship/service? It was given with
detestable tamed lips. You are misunderstanding and thinking that I have received it!
You are only satisfying yourselves! The service/worship I am pleased and delighted
with is when you give service/worship free from formality and as it is being led by the
Holy Spirit. The service/worship that creates atmosphere of a spiritual celebration
and a festival. Think about what is true worship and what kind of worship that I will
receive. Look it up in the bible. (John chapter 4)
page 217
My heart aches so much. Whenever I look toward the Korean churches, My heart
aches so much. Whenever I look at people worshipping Me, I am so grievous. Many
of you do not know what kind of worship/service I desire. All you are stuck within a
conventional and traditional way of worship service. I do not receive this kind of
worship service. I will not receive it. I despise it. I despise that kind of worship service
very much!
Today, I disclose something to My beloved male and female servants. Pastor Yong
Doo Kim has already written down the content of it in his previous Baptize by Blazing
Fire books. However, there are still people who refuse to believe it while there are
people who are willing to believe it. Conventional ways of worship service does not
give me pleasure. I find pleasure when you have a spiritual festival atmosphere of
worship service. When you are in a place of festive and/or party surrounding, will you
still be stiffed with formality? No, you will not! I do not receive worship service that
has a form of formality but instead, I desire to receive the worship service that is
alive and dynamic.
In heaven, the worship service atmosphere is that of a celebration and a festive such
as the Lord’s Church. The atmosphere is very delightful! Heaven has music, dancing,

and songs. In heaven, the heavenly people play Komungo (Korean traditional harp
with six strings), and play Chang-gu (Korean traditional drum). In heaven, My Father
and I (Jesus) would dance together and receive the dance of the saints. We
celebrate together in heaven. This is the worship service that I desire. Hear Me My
people! Do you know how beautiful it is? I desire this kind of worship service. I find
pleasure in this kind of worship service. This is the heavenly worship service.
In Korea, there are many abominable worship services. When the preachers do not
even preach about cross or My blood anymore. How can you say that you are
walking a life of faith?
Page 218
You pastors are allowing your congregations to be beaten up by the demons on a
daily basis. Moreover, you allow them be deceived by them. Do you even know why I
have died on the cross? Do you know why I have bought you through the nails of
suffering, the piercing, the shedding of blood by a spear in My side, and having to
wear a thorny crown?
In the Korean churches, My beloved pastors do not preach and deliver the message
of My cross and My blood but instead, they only talk about the blessings of life. They
only deliver messages on how to be blessed. Without the main core of the message
of the gospel, what will those blessings do to you? What good are the physical
blessings be for if you end up in hell? Do you know how My heart aches when those
souls end up in hell? Pastors listen very carefully! Repent tonight! Repent! If you
have not been preaching about the gospel of the cross and My blood, you must
repent tonight! If you do not repent, you will not escape the judgment of hell!
The Lord Warns People who Commit Adultery
(As the Lord was warning, a fierce blazing fire sparked from His eyes)
There are so many adulterers on the earth. There are even adulterers within My
house, the church. And within the prayer houses are infested with adultery. How
could committing adultery and adulterers be infesting in the church? The deacons
and laymen commit filthy acts. The act of adultery.... not only that, even My servants
are committing adultery without conviction. They are showing extreme cases of
corruption.
I replied to the LORD, “Father, what should I do, what should I do?”
Page 219
But I still have to use those corrupted servants. When I think about the weak church
members, how they will be the hurt when they find out the truth about their pastor,
My heart hurts. Even though I want to now judge those pastors, I am waiting for them
to repent.

Listen to Me pastors who are committing adultery! Repent! If you do not repent, you
will not be able to survive on the day of judgment! If you do not repent, I will throw
you into the pit of fire! Now Pastor Yong Doo Kim, listen to Me very carefully. When
you write the next book, you must emphasize on this sin once more. You must write
the actual state of Korean pastors as you plainly uncover them. The servants who
read and repent will come alive, but the servants who do not hearken to Me even
after reading this book will not avoid judgment. I will not let them get away with it!
The Lord showed me an actual household of a particular pastor. This pastor looked
like he was in his 40’s. For several years, he had a secret affair with one of the
women from his church’s congregation. But within that church, no one knew about
his affair with this woman. From the outside, he looked very calm and meek. This
pastor loved his children very much. He looked so faithful to his family. He even
looked like he loved and cherished his wife very much. But after a few years into the
affair, his true color was revealed and all the congregation found out about his affair.
The pastor denied and got so angry that he ended up beating up his wife. His wife
was endlessly and violently assaulted by the pastor. In the end, she suffered such
mental stress that she ran away from home. She became slightly mad and she
committed suicide by hanging herself.
page 220
From the moment she had committed suicide, her soul is tormented in hell. In the
hell fires, her soul screamed out loudly stating, “Lord! It is unfair!! Oh, I am so furious!
I am so furious!!!” She was jumping up and down as she was screaming in a loud
voice. As the Lord sadly cried and said, “My beloved daughter! Why are you here?
Oh~ My beloved daughter!” He was crying with her as He was watching her.
In a loud and resonant voice, He spoke. The voice was frightening. “Unless the
servant that has shocked my beloved daughter, leading her to insanity, and making
her commit suicide fiercely repents with a contrite heart, I will never forgive him!” The
Lord also greatly rebuked pastors who have divorced and remarried so easily without
any guilty conscience. The Lord was filled with wrath at how such pastors were not
convicted.
“There is a special place in hell where My corrupted servants go. This place in hell is
located in the deeper parts of hell. When they arrive, even if they have regretted for
what they had done, it will be too late. I have given them many chances to repent,
but they did not repent. The servants who do not repent, I will throw them into the
very depth of hell. The place has darkness and punishment. They can never come
out. My servant Pastor Yong Doo Kim, I have seized this female servant’s lips. Tell
Joseph to witness who has seized the lips of this female servant. I want to show
you.
Page 221~222
Pastor Kim: My beloved Jesus, why do I have visit hell daily?

Jesus: Why, is it hard?
Pastor Kim: No, but even though it is a little difficult to visit hell daily, it is worthwhile.
Jesus: Even though it is painful, you will have to endure even more because I will
take you to the deeper parts of hell. Are you not the one I have chosen to expose
what hell is about? I still have many more things to show you.
Pastor Kim: Lord! Within the Lord’s Church, there are so many people you could take
to hell. Please take those people to hell as well!
Jesus: No. All of them are My beloved bride. Do you not know how much I cherish
them including yourself? Taking one (Pastor Yong Doo Kim) is enough already.
Female servant: I see there are many heavenly saints gathered together. Abraham is
even among them.
Jesus: I have cleansed this female servant. She has been thoroughly cleansed. I
have dressed her in white. I have clothed her with My spotless dress as I have
cleansed her. She will lead many souls to heaven. Through this female servant,
many of My pitiful female servants will gain strength. There are so many female
servants who are doing unlawful things. This female servant you see here is sent by
Me. I have sent this female servant to this place (the Lord’s Church) so that she
could be trained and not become corrupted or become an evildoer. Among the many
people here, there are many whom I will be using as the servants of fire in this last
generation. Moreover, there are many whom I will especially call to raise as servants.
Those whom I have sent to the Lord’s Church have a special plan. Therefore, I have
led their steps here. I desire the servants who are here not to become corrupted
themselves and become a hypocrite. In this world, there are so many people who
have been blinded and darkened by worldly desires and greed. They have been
deceived by a false spirit of loving money. Therefore, they prophesy as they are led
by the false spirit. I will throw these servants into the big boiling iron pot in hell.
Therefore, listen very carefully My servants here in this place. I desire you to be led
by My power and strength to do My work instead of being led by the false spirit. Get
rid of your greed. Ask for My will. Ask what I want. Discern the spirits. When you
receive something, you must discern if I have given it to you or if satan has given it to
you. The false spirits change themselves into snake form and coil My servants.
When this happens, My servants falsely prophesy and lie. You must discern it
properly. Whenever a servant prophecy a message from Me, he/she will be led by
My power. I will enter into the body of My servant when they speak. Within the body
of My servants, I operate and work with them. Many of you say that your body is a
temple of the Holy Spirit, but do you know that so many temples of My servants are
being stolen and destroyed? You must discern! You must discern and know who is in
your temple! That is discerning of the spirit.
Page 223

Many of My people are ignorant and do not know how to discern from good and evil.
My servants do not know what I desire. They can not discern from good and evil.
How can they teach and feed My sheep when they do not even know what I want
and they have no ability to discern from good and evil? My servants, you must
discern from good and evil. You must discern what is evil. You must discern what is
good and what is evil. My heart hurts very much when I see the blind try to teach and
feed My sheep! Do you know how hurtful it is for Me to watch My people being fed
and led by those who are blinded? Listen very carefully My servants here in this
place. What I want is that you must first have your spiritual eyes opened. But this
does not happen so easily. My servant Pastor Yong Doo Kim has sought me with
prayer over and over again on a nightly basis. Do you think it is easy for you to
penetrate into the heavenly realm? My servants, do not babble when you pray. You
must first clearly know what you are asking from Me before you cry out to Me. Have I
not already spoken to you through My words that you must cry out to Me? You are
the ones who have to wake up the sleeping souls. But many of you are praying in
vain by closing your eyes without properly praying. You are the ones who must wake
up the sleeping souls. You must knock on the sleeping souls so that they can shine
the light. What are you doing just by closing your eyes? Why are so many of you
asleep? You say that you are praying on the pulpit. But do you know that many evil
spirits repeatedly attack you? What I desire from you is that you first come broken
and awaken. My will is that My servants first be opened into the spiritual things. You
must first have your spiritual eyes opened.
page 224
Female servant: Thank you Father. Thank you Father.
Jesus: When you (female servant) come to heaven, you will dance before Me. When
the appointed time comes, you will walk on the golden street. I will take you to the
place where I am. My beloved female servant! You must be loyal to Me with your life!
Do not live your life according to your emotions, but instead, you must diligently eat
My words. When your appointed time comes, I will raise and use you. Your ministry
will open up. When that time comes, many people from many places will flock into
your place. You will deliver My word. I will deliver My will through your lips.
Whenever you deliver My word to those who do not know where to go or what to do,
they will come alive. My incense will come forth from you. A pleasant and fragrant
incense will be expressed through you. I will especially favor you My beloved. I will
clothe you with a beautiful dress that I have made for you. I will clothe you with
holiness and righteousness. I will clothe you with a beautiful dress that I have
adorned. You are wearing the shoes of the gospel right now.
Female servant: Lord! I can see it! It is on my feet! It looks like traditional Korean
socks! (In Korean, we call it beoseon). These shoes are not ordinary! These
beoseon shoes look like the ones in which high positioned governors of our ancient
ancestors had worn. These have been placed on my feet!
page 225

Jesus: You will be traveling to many places wearing these shoes.
Pastor Kim: My beloved Lord, thank you. I need more various words for this church.
If you speak little more and speak simply, I will be thankful.
Jesus: Pastor Yong Doo Kim.
Pastor Kim: Yes?
Jesus: What do you want to know? This afternoon, I have disclosed a precious
secret to your son Joseph. Do not complain about your daily visits to hell because
once your visits are completed, you will travel even more throughout the world. I will
make you into a renowned world servant.
Pastor Kim: How about my wife, Hyun Ja Kang?
Jesus: Do you know how pleased I am with her? She is My bride and I am well
pleased. She is so lovely, so lovely.... Pastor Yong Doo Kim, My servant, you have
married a good wife. Look around you, there is no wife like her. Where is a wife like
her? I have tied you two up together to use both as fire servants in these last days. I,
your God, have married you two. My son Joseph will do greater works than Pastor
Yong Doo Kim. He will do much more greater works.
page 226
Female servant: Joseph is your heir. He will do even greater works than you.
Pastor Kim: Can I beat him up if he does not listen to me?
Jesus: Do not touch him. He is my son who moves the heavenly throne. Who can
touch My son that moves the heavenly throne?
Pastor Kim: Lord, my daughter, Joo Eun also wants to become a pastor.
Jesus: She has already received her blessing when she was in her mother’s womb.
She has received the blessings from all sources, the blessings of the womb, and the
blessings of the land. A heavenly crown is placed on her head already. The solid
royal road and the road of Zion will be opened for her. Have I not already spoken this
to you that you should know? What more do you want to know?
Pastor Kim: Lord, the people of the Lord’s Church are placed in a difficult situation
and my heart hurts because some of the people have fallen into deception.
Therefore, they left the Lord’s Church. What should I do with them?
Jesus: Some will return in their previous state. But there will be some who will
wander as they are led by evil spirits and they will not come back, but instead, they
will attack My sheep as they have disguised themselves as an angel. They are not

able to see Me because their eyes have darkened. Their eyes are covered by
darkness. They became a puppet played by darkness and are being led to roam
around place to place. But I will permit one last chance. There are some people who
will return but there will be more who will not return. My beloved servant, do not let
your heart ache. This is not your problem anymore. The problem has already passed.
Since they have left you already, you must forget about it and let it go from your
heart. Even though I have given them many chances, they are seized by the evil
spirits and they can not extricate themselves from the evil spirits. I have no other way
to help them. My servant, do not let this matter travel your heart. You must just pray
for them.
page 227
Pastor Kim: My beloved Lord. I am praying for 5,000,000,000,000 won
(5,000,000,000 dollars). I am earnestly requesting that I could devote myself to serve
the churches around the world, the missionaries, and Korean churches with finances.
The current size of the church is very small. So I am praying for a big land of at least
100,000 pyong (about 82 acres) in order to build multi purpose facilities to help the
people out from their difficult circumstances. It will be a place to nurture spiritual
children and to receive the inhabitants of the nations. Lord, please work this out and
answer my prayer with miracle and power.
Jesus: If you really desire to obtain it, you must pray more. The evil spirits will come
like a swarm of locusts to interrupt your prayers so that you will not obtain what you
are asking. You must overcome the hindrances and move forward. Even though the
evil spirits come at you like a swarm of locust and bees and even though it may be
difficult to overcome, the saints of the Lord’s Church must cry out in prayer more
than ever. From Korea and all throughout the world, the money will come and the
wealthy people from many places will flock to the Lord’s Church. I will move
according to My will and you will witness My works being accomplished. The
heavenly gate has already been opened. Have I not ever answered your prayer even
once? I have already received your prayer. And those who participate in this work
will receive unimaginable blessings of heaven and earth.
page 228
Pastor Kim: My beloved Lord. I am very thankful for your grace. I desire many of the
members of the Lord’s Church to receive unveiled spiritual eyes to work. But I am
short in the number of laborers. Please open the width of their spiritual depth. I need
more laborers.
Jesus: Many are still in training. I will gradually and moderately open their spiritual
depth. I want the saints of the Lord’s Church to listen to Me very carefully. Even
though I, Jehovah God, is the God of love, I desire all of you to serve Me with
reverent fear and trembling. Even though I have come to this earth in flesh and had
stayed with you, I Jehovah, created the whole earth, the universe, and the whole
world with the Word. I desire for the saints of the Lord’s Church to be on their knees
in full surrenderance. I desire you to be opened deeper to know the greater works.

My beloved servant, do not worry. When the appointed time comes, I will send you
prepared and faithful ones and they will all be wheat. But for now, I am sorting
people out time to time. And those who have made their decision to make this
church their home church must help Pastor Yong Doo Kim and work with him. Even
though many of you are in financial difficulty and are having a difficult life, I will bless
your lives without fail. Those who do not have their own house yet, I will grant a
house, and those who are living in poverty, I will bless without fail. Those who are
running a business, I will bless their businesses. The Kingdom of heaven has been
forcefully advancing and violent people are attacking it. I want the saints of the Lord’s
Church to be loyal with their lives! Because I have so many things to give. I will give
the heavenly rewards and the blessing of physical things to you on the earth.
page 229
I want all of you to obey Pastor Yong Doo Kim without any conditions. Do not talk
back, do not complain and grumble, just obey. You will speak the heavens. You will
work to prevent many people from going to hell and this work will spread throughout
the whole world. The people from the Lord’s Church must always be awake and pray
for Pastor Yong Doo Kim. Do not disobey. Do not complain and grumble. When the
appointed time comes, I will bless the members of the Lord’s Church. Those who do
not leave the church but stay within the church will be blessed.
Female pastor: Pastor Kim, the Lord has spoken these words to me. Almost every
church ordains their elders, deacons, and deaconesses. But God has said that it is
not what He desires. The pride of the elders has reached heaven. When they are
ordained with their titles such as elder, deacon and/or a deaconess to serve the
pastors, they turn to control their pastors and even vote to kick their pastors out.
They make pastors incapable by limiting and controlling their work. Instead of
helping the pastors, they are killing their pastors. Therefore, the Lord does not want
the Lord’s Church to raise up elders. The Lord said that He desires for you to lead
the ministry independently.
Jesus: People of the Lord’s Church, listen very carefully.
Female pastor: The LORD said that you must support His servant, Pastor Yong Doo
Kim, diligently. If you take good care of him, the LORD said that He will bless you
without fail. The LORD promises you that He will grant blessings.
Pastor Yong Doo Kim: My beloved LORD, if I lead or run the ministry
independently, do you not think that may incur problems? My conscience is
convicted for leading the ministry independently. But Lord, I know that you know my
heart. (In the Lord’s Church 60%~80% of Church offerings and tithes are being used
to support missionaries and for benevolence.)
page 230
Jesus: You are fine Pastor Kim. What you do is what I want. If people know about
the church finances, many will want to interfere and talk about it. You are My servant.

You must be sincere and loyal. You do not have to give the financial report of the
church to anyone. I am the only one who you have to report the church finances. The
offering is Mine and it was offered to Me. Once the offering is placed on the altar, it
becomes Mine. Who can interfere and dare to say anything about the offering that
was given to Me? I desire you to use the church offering for many good works.
Pastor Kim: LORD, would you please give some comforting words to the pastors,
their wives, the deacons who have come from all areas of the country, the
evangelists, the unknown female servants, the servants who have established their
new churches, and the people who have come from the United States of America to
visit here?
Jesus: I love all of you very much. My beloved daughters visiting here from the
United States of America, My beloved male and female servants who have come
from all areas of the country, I love all of you very much. I have especially chosen
you to be sent here. You have witnessed many things from this church. Even if any
persons state things to hinder your faith, do not be shaken by their words but be
focused on Me, your Jehovah. You must only focus and follow Me. I desire that all of
you to be My laborers. I desire that all of you to be the laborers of the gospel.
Page 231
I have many rewards in heaven. Therefore, you must endure and be patient. I desire
that you to come straight to heaven instead of receiving the judgment of fire. There is
not much time left. Until the appointed time, I want you to diligently seek to become
My vessels. I desire to use you. I love you. I especially love the people from the
Lord’s Church and every young child who is here. I love all of you dearly. I love all
the little babies. I love each and every soul that has gathered together here in this
place. You focus on Me. Whenever you eat My words, do not think of it as other
people’s voice but instead, recognize it as My voice. Throughout the nation, as the
churches have service, I am there with them.
Female servant: Thank you, Lord.
Pastor Kim: All the revival meetings that are held at the Lord’s Church are free of
charge. We do not ask for any registration fee. The people who come to attend the
revival meetings will have free meals. Everything is free. Lord, are you pleased? For
how long do I have to lead the revival meetings free of charge? The church’s
financial issue is not insignificant. I financially struggle whenever I hold revival
meetings.
page 232
Jesus: My beloved servant, listen very carefully. I despise the merchants who like to
sell in My House to earn money. I will help you out with the finances. I will pour down
the financial blessings. I will make the Lord’s Church as an example to shame the
Korean churches and will turn those churches upside down. You are doing great

Pastor Kim. You are doing very well and I am pleased. I am pleased with the Lord’s
Church because you are doing according to My will.
Female servant: Thank you God.
Pastor Kim: LORD, please bless this female servant.
Page 233
Joseph-Secret Chamber, Prophecy, and Hell
When I was praying, Archangel Michael appeared to me riding on a horse of fire.
The archangel said, “You have work to do. You must go and fight against Lucifer.
Please put on all of God’s armor of fire.”
So I put on the fire armor and I prepared myself to leave as I got on the fire horse.
But when I was about to ride off, I saw a cross that was located behind the pulpit
blazed with fire. Then I saw a way opened toward heaven. Soon, my pet, the eagle
from heaven flew toward me in the shape of a blazing fire eagle. Then I saw a huge
dragon that was bigger than the size of the earth. So I threw a spear at the dragon
and pierced him. The dragon was knocked back toward the outermost part of space.
Within that moment, Lucifer was preparing a horse of darkness and the size of it was
unimaginably large. In case I would be apprehensive to fight against Lucifer, the Lord
enlarged me as big as Lucifer. But as I was losing the battle with Lucifer, the
Archangel Michael promptly came and took me to heaven. At the gate of heaven, I
showed my heavenly pass to the angel who was guarding the gate. I then entered
into heaven. I went to the throne of God to worship Him. Then, I asked Him. “Father
God, please grant me more powerful weapons!”
He replied, “Alright. Go into the secret chamber.”
So I arrived at the chamber and then I saw two angels. They were surrounded by
light. They were wearing the whole armor of God that was made of light. In the
chamber of light, the only thing I saw was light. I continued to walk toward the end.
As I reached the very end of the chamber, I saw an altar. On the altar was placed the
whole armor of God made by light, the sword of the word, the breastplate of
righteousness, the belt of truth, and so forth. I knelt down before the altar. God gave
me all the parts of the armor.
page 234
God Speaks to Young Adults
God spoke to us young adults. He said, “When you pray today, pray powerfully.
Repent as you pray and then you will have your spiritual eyes unveiled. You will see
the spiritual things and you will be prophesying. Today is your chance. While you are
praying, do not open your eyes. Young adults, you will have a chance today,

therefore pray. You will see visions and those who are old will dream dreams.
Therefore, you must cry out as you repent!”
God had instructed us and as we were in prayer, the Lord personally came to me
and said, “Joseph, I have something to show you.”
So I replied to Him by saying, “Yes Lord.” And I obeyed.
Jesus Showed Hell
The Lord and I were holding hands as we were heading toward hell. As soon as we
passed the dark tunnel, two pathways appeared. The left pathway was for hell and
the right pathway was for heaven. The pathway of hell started out very broadly but
the road became narrower as it continued. The pathway became very narrow as the
people began to fall off the side of the road. However the pathway to heaven began
very narrowly but as it continued it became broader.
I asked, “Lord, why are you leading me to hell?”
The Lord replied, “Because so many people do not believe in hell. They do not
believe even after I have spoken about it. This is the reason why I am personally
taking you to hell and I will explain about hell.”
As soon as we arrived in hell, I was able to smell the horrible odor of the corpses.
The smell of it was very intense. I heard the cries of the people. They were shouting
asking to be saved.
Page 235
The Hell of Adulterers 1
I saw a huge sized bottle that was shaped as a coke bottle. Within that bottle was a
device made to grind and cut the bodies of the people into pieces. The demons
stripped the clothes of the women and men. Then they were thrown into the
bottle. As soon as they were in the bottle, their bodies were cut into pieces and
grinded. Each one of them were in intense torment as they screamed for help. The
Lord pitied them as tears rolled down His face. When the torment was completed,
the people were transferred to the next place. This place was filled with water made
of fire. The people were thrown into this water made of fire. But their bodies
regenerated. When their bodies regenerated, they were thrown into the fire water to
be tormented all over again. The multitude of souls had their bodies burned. As the
bodies burned, they melted. Even in that painful state, they were able to scream for
someone to save them.
The Hell of Adulterers 2
The LORD showed me another place for the adulterers in hell. This place was very
unique. I saw a tormenting device that looked like an ice grinder. The demons threw

the people into this device and grinded them. The bodies of the people were torn into
pieces and grinded. They painfully screamed. The demons gathered all of the
internal organs and grinded them. The demons used the internal organs as
ingredients to make dessert for themselves.
Page 236
2. The Word of the Lord
The Word of The LORD 1
I love you My children. I AM God and I AM the LORD who governs the universe. I
have especially chosen you all. All the promises and plans I have made in heaven
will be accomplished through you all.
My beloved Pastor Yong Doo Kim, My beloved loyal servant, I have especially
chosen you in this generation. As all the children of God had trembled before Me, the
people will tremble on their knees before you. I will show My power through you. I
will manifest My power through you. The amazing things of the universe and heaven
will be accomplished through you on this earth. My power will be manifested all
throughout the nations and not just in the city of Incheon.
My beloved son, My cherished son, and My faithful servant, even if you had
hundreds of lifespans, I know that you would have dedicated all your life to Me. For
My namesake, even if you had to sell your life and soul, you would have done it. I
own your life, soul/spirit, and I love you. My love is beyond description.
I will show My love (the love of God) through you. The forces of darkness will be
shaken through you. Many numerous servants will gather together through you and
the number will be so great that it will be like the grains of sand. These servants will
repent with tears as they come before Me with their hands surrendered. The tears of
a contrite heart will be overflowing.
page 237
When My voice is delivered through your lips, the holy fire will come down. When the
holy fire comes down upon the people, it will consume the hearts of the people and
the holy fire will burn away the sins within them. The great restoration of holiness will
occur. My Spirit, the Holy Spirit will be proclaimed to the universe through you. The
holy fire will spread all throughout the world. In this age and time, I have chosen you
and My will and plan will come to pass in these last days. I will daily overflow My
power upon you. You will not carry out My work with your own strength but you will
do the work with the power of your creator, your Father, I AM. You will carry out the
work to the end.
Do not worry about falling caused by pride. I will hold and keep you humbled. Walk
with caution so that you will not fall. Many opponents will be raised and they will try
to slander and devour you. They will speak offensive words to tear you down into

pieces. But when such things occur, I will keep and hold you. I will embrace and
protect you.
Many of my servants and My people will come to repentance through the Baptize by
Blazing Fire books. Numerous people will repent. They will receive My authority and
power. They will gain the life of heaven. I will pour down more of My wisdom. I will
pour more of My power unto your hands. I will proclaim the amazing secrets through
your lips. Numerous people will know that I AM the living God. They will see Me and
know that I am alive.
The LORD of the Lord’s Church is My Son Jesus. The head of the Church is the Son,
Jesus and He will personally govern it. This church will become more prosperous.
The souls from all over the world will come to visit this church.
page 238
The Lord’s Church will receive an enormous sized building. The training place will be
extended. Many who will dedicate their lives to you will be raised to participate in the
work with you. You will see people give their lives to Me. I will send people to help
you. You will work for Me daily with a joyful heart and with laughter. I will keep your
health. Do not worry about your health because your health is in My hands.
Pastor Yong Doo Kim, I want you to faithfully and loyally do all the works. I will open
and grant it to you. I will pour down more great works upon you daily. When you
properly carry out every mission that I entrust you too, the glory of heaven will come
down. The throne of heaven will be moved and thousands of angels will be mobilized.
The power will come upon your lips and the words of wisdom and revelation will be
proclaimed through your lips as various words of life will be proclaimed. Numerous
disciples will be raised through you. Many disciples will be proclaimed and
dispatched throughout the world. Your wife is the most intimate partner whom I have
given you. You must love her as you love yourself and the way I love you. You must
express My love as you embrace her. She will be the closest partner to you and she
will help you as she is your closest partner.
Page 239
The Word of the LORD 2
My beloved sons and daughters, I have chosen you. I love you, therefore, I have
taken up the cross for you. Do you acknowledge My love? My children who are
gathered together in this place, listen! I desire all of you to acknowledge that I have
chosen and loved you. If you have acknowledged and received My love, you are
truly blessed. I have prepared the crown of life so that I can grant it to you all. If you
follow Me, you will enter into the eternal home. But if you follow this world, you will
receive the eternal torments of hell. This will be your choice. Once you decide to
follow Me, know that you must follow Me to the end.

When I say, “Come” with My arms wide open toward you, you must quickly come to
Me. The opportunities do not come very easily. There is a time for you to receive
grace. When the time of salvation comes, you must receive the salvation. Once My
wide open arms close, there will be no one who will be able to open them again. But
when My hands of blessing are opened, lift your hands up in high and raise your
voice shouting out loud! My hands of blessing will come upon your head. My hands
of blessing will come upon your family and even to your descendants. I will fill you
with the best things.
My children who have come to this place, listen! This place is not for everyone. Not
anyone can come to this place. The Lord’s Church is My church. Among all the
churches, the Lord’s church is a special church that I have chosen in this age.
Through this church, I will receive much glory in this generation. My light of glory will
shine and it will go forth to the world. I will move the universe through this church.
page 240
Listen, those who persecute the Lord’s Church! Those who slander the Lord’s
Church! I will curse you! I AM watching you! My beloved servant (Pastor Yong Doo
Kim) whom I have raised in the Lord’s Church, a servant who is loyal to Me with all
his life. I have especially chosen him. I want you to serve him with loyalty and with all
your heart. If you love Me, I want you to serve him very well. He is a servant of love
and a servant of loyalty. If you desire to obey My word, I desire you to obey the word
that was proclaimed through My servant. I will send him to the whole world. I will
save this generation through him. Multitudes of servants will come to repentance
with a contrite heart and tears. The tears will fill the earth. The hardened and wicked
hearted servants will come and kneel down before Me through Pastor Yong Doo Kim.
I will pour down My power upon Pastor Yong Doo Kim and the world will not be able
to endure it. I have chosen him for a spiritual battle. He will fight against evil the
spirits and I will save My people through My servant Pastor Yong Doo Kim. My
chosen people have become corrupted, therefore, look!! They are running toward the
fire of hell!!
I will make my people repent through Pastor Yong Doo Kim, My servant. The
servants who have filled their stomachs with bad motives instead of working for Me
will come to repentance. But even after having many chances, if they do not repent
and instead those who stubbornly become wicked will be cursed by Me. I will bless
only those who turn from their ways to Me and repent with tears. My chosen servant
Pastor Yong Doo Kim will experience many hurts. He will go through much
persecution. Many will pierce him and because of My namesake, he will be
slandered by many.
There will be freedom and I will be glorified through My servant Pastor Yong Doo
Kim. I will raise My hands and curse those who pierce, persecute, and come against
the one I have chosen and approved.
page 241

But I will raise My hands to bless those who bless and pray for My servant Pastor
Yong Doo Kim. I will bless you more than you have expected. I will bless you with
double fold. I will bless you with a thousand fold!
I have chosen Pastor Yong Doo Kim’s household. All his family members will serve
Me. They have already given their life to Me. I have received their lives already and
because of their dedication, I will reward them with everlasting life. When I move this
age, My throne, the heavenly power and authority will be moved and I will pour down
power and authority. Wherever My servant Pastor Yong Doo Kim travels, the
astonishing fireball will come down through him. And whenever the fireball pours
down, the people will repent. They will receive the power and many servants will
dedicate their lives to Me as many servants will be raised.
You must serve me with loyalty. Cry out to Me your God with all your might and heart.
Then I will pour down amazing grace which the world can never give you and this
cannot be compared to the world. Even though these things cannot be bought from
the world, whenever you ask and as you cry out to Me, I will pour them down without
cost.
You are blessed children. You are My beloved children. I desire for all of you to be
loved by Me to the end. Those who endure will receive their reward. To those who
are slandered and persecuted for My name, My righteousness will be recompensed
with an eternal crown that is incorruptible. Those who are not stingy about putting
their efforts to serve Me, those who are devoted to Me, and those who are not stingy
about giving their time to Me, I will pay them back with the things that are not found
in the world.
Page 242~243
Do not be discouraged but instead through this servant whom I have raised in the
Lord’s Church, you must become one with this servant. Then you will establish all
the things that I have commanded in the end times. Those who will lose and sacrifice
for My sake, you will receive the eternal things in return. As I have given My life for
you, if you give Me all the things that I have given to you, I will open up My throne
and the heavenly storehouse and then I will fill you abundantly.
Therefore, you must proclaim My name for this is the greatest blessing. Those who
cry out and endure without being discouraged, I will accomplish many things through
their lives. My blessing and My promise to you will come to pass without fail. I desire
for you to cry out until the end. I desire for you to cry out without being discouraged.
I AM a living God. I, your God, have power. Do not depend on this world but you
must depend on Me, your God. I will protect you, I will lead you. I will guarantee your
future. Those who believe in My word are blessed. But those who listen to My word
and carry it out in action are even more blessed. Work for Me until the end because
My day is near. My day draws closer than you think. I will come when you do not
expect it. Therefore, do not live for the world but you must live for Me, your God. For

the things of the world are futile. Those who desire for My eternal things which does
not corrupt, I will repay them with eternal things.
I desire for the eternal blessing to be with you. As you focus on the God of blessing,
you must believe and pray. You have received it already. Pray with faith and you will
receive it without fail. Desire it and ask. Those who desire, I will pour down for My
glory! I will bless you. I will bless the Lord’s Church. My special servant, a servant
who has dedicated his life to Me! I bless My servant and his household! I bless them
with My hands wide open.
Page 244
The Word of The Lord 3
This sinful world is heading toward judgment. But I desire to save My people whom I
have molded. My beloved children I desire to save them even to the end. Those who
have ears to hear My voice are blessed. Those who have their ears opened toward
My voice will hear Me. But those who are filled with the greed of the world will not be
able to hear My voice. My children, are you hearing My voice? Those who are able
to hear My voice are blessed. Even if you can sell the whole world, you will not be
able to buy My love. If you recognize what My love has done for you and what My
love has given you, you will be recompensed with the things that will not decay away.
You will be rewarded with amazing things.
I love you. Even as I am now sitting on My throne, I am observing you. I am
observing every word that comes out of your mouth, each step you take, everything
that is in your heart, and every single thought in your head. In your heart, if you are
envying others who are serving Me, you are committing sin by envying Me also.
Those who lose Me will become miserable, therefore, you must quickly
repent...REPENT! Those who do not repent will be cursed. As I lift My hands, I will
save those who put their hearts reverentially before Me and repent with a contrite
heart.
For how long will you live your lives for your stomachs? For how long will you only
live for your families? For how long will you live your lives just for the glory of your life?
Life is vain. Your life will pass away just like that. It is but only for a moment. You
must desire and long for the things that are eternal. Long for things that are eternal. I,
God, am eternal. Eternity is real without fail. Eternal things are good. You must
earnestly desire and ask for the things that will not decay away. You must let go of
the things that will decay.
page 245
Is there anything that will not decay that exist on the earth? If you make My things
vain, even if you were being cleansed from your sins and even if you had received
things from Me, all will become vain. Your wealth and prosperity will become vain.
But if I lift My hands and take hold of your life, your life will become precious. If I
bless your life, your life will become high and noble. If I, your God, take responsibility

for your life, your life will shine. Your life will shine like the stars in the sky. You will
shine for eternity. My beloved sons and daughters, I am crying out to you with a
burning love.
My beloved sons and daughters, come before Me with your hands fully surrendered.
Even though your lives may be difficult/heavy now, they are very light and easy to
Me your God. My beloved sons and daughters, you must desire Me. Everything is
within Me. Within Me, there is joy, freedom, peace, the things that will not decay but
be blessed. The things in this world will fail you and the only thing it can offer you is
but a momentary pleasure. The things of this world will decay you away as an
eternal failure and this world will turn you into an eternal cursed one.
Do not head toward this world, but instead, you must run to Me the glorious light.
Run to Me! Run fast to Me! If you walk you will be stumbled by the obstacles of the
world. But those who desire and run fast to Me will be protected by Me your God.
Even though there are obstacles in this world, I will help you avoid them. I will take
the obstacles out of your way. Even if there is a pit waiting in front of your path, I will
cover that pit so that you will not fall. The unexpected marvelous blessing and grace
will come upon those who come before Me, your God.
page 246
Many of you are looking down on Me. You do not believe in My power. The most
foolish one is the one who does not believe in God and does not believe in His
power.
Those who believe in Me are the ones who are considered wise. The one who
believes in My power is wise. The most miserable is the one who does not believe in
Me. If you believe in Me, you will be blessed. If you believe in My love and
acknowledge it, you will be blessed. I will bless and fill you with all the things of the
world and I will fill you with the things that does not decay.
You must not waste time. But instead, follow and seize the proper opportunity using
your time to live your life for Me, your God. Do not just serve me with your lips by
saying that you will live for Me. You must serve Me with all your heart. As I said
before, you must serve Me with all your heart and character. If you live by faith, you
will not receive the punishment of hell and you will not receive eternal damnation.
Those who believe in Me will follow Me to the end, acknowledge My love, labor for
My namesake, be willing to be persecuted and mocked for Me, your God. You will be
compensated with many rewards. In My house, there are many amazing rewards
prepared. They are things that will not decay. You must pray to receive all that I have
prepared for you. Not only desire it but you must desire it with much zeal. I will pour
down the things I have prepared to the ones who desire with much zeal. I want you
to labor for these rewards. There will be no reward to the one who does not labor.
You must labor for Me. I, your God, am alive. I am journalizing all your labor and
works. I am recording all your labor and works through the angels. I will pay you
because of your labor and works.

page 247
You lazy servants! You must follow Me by regaining your consciousness. My wrath is
imminent and it has come right above your heads to those who do things according
to the order of the world and according to the law. Even though My wrath is very
imminent as though it has already arrived above your heads, since you are under the
curse of the order of the world, the law and all the statutes, you have become
insensible and you do not repent. Your heart became so hardened that you became
a servant of the devil. You will receive the torments of hell.
You must serve Me with the heart of reverent fear and trembling. Do not think that
you will come to an eternal home in heaven. The only people who are suitable to
receive My everlasting home as their inheritance are the people who have labored
and worked for My name and the people who have obeyed doing the things
according to My words.
Like most of you think, just because you have received Me and been saved at first
does not mean that you are completely saved. Only when you properly believe in
Jesus, you will receive My eternal inheritance. You must repent with all your heart.
You must repent with tears. You must repent with a contrite heart. You must repent
of the way you have lived your life with a broken heart. Even now, it is not too late.
Even now, only if you repent, I will give you a chance to receive salvation. I will allow
a chance of receiving salvation. Seize the chance when I give it to you. Additional
chances do not stay in one place waiting for you. Once it is gone, you will not be able
to seize it.
Page 248
Do not run your businesses just to fill up your stomachs. But instead, you must run it
for Me. You must live for Me. Those who run businesses just to fill up their stomachs,
I will put their business under bankruptcy. But those who run their businesses for the
Kingdom of God, I will bless them manyfold and the blessings will pass down
through their generations......
Once you decide to follow Me your God, the things of the world will try to stumble
you. If you serve Me, if you serve Me with all your heart, you will experience the
persecution from this world. The world will hate and it will try to stumble you. But only
if you remember and cling unto Me, I will hold you tight. My hands are always
heading toward you but why are your hands heading toward the world? Even though
I desire to embrace you in my arms, you have dispelled my bosom and you are
running toward the world just to fill up your stomachs and for the glory of your own
lives.
The time is very near. Within this sinful world, you must quickly repent and return to
Me. In this world, the shocking and powerful curses which you have never thought of
will be released. It will come very strongly. The damned curses that people are not
expecting will be released. If you do not believe Me, if you do not depend on Me your

God, you will receive those disasters and curses together with the world. You must
earnestly depend and trust Me. I am speaking one more time. Only when you
earnestly depend and trust Me, I will pour down all the things. Do not grumble or
complain, you must always be thankful. Those who are thankful will be blessed.
Those who are thankful will receive everlasting joy. The descendants of thankful
ones will be blessed.
Resist the devil. Otherwise, the devil will devour you. You must cry out to me on a
daily basis and you must rely on the power of God. I will destroy the devil for you.
When the devil tries to hurt you, I will save and I will hold you tight.
Page 249
In this day and age, the Lord's Church is the church that I have chosen. Whoever
persecutes the Lord’s Church will be cursed by Me. I will curse those who persecute
and slander My special, faithful, and cherished servant. A servant whom I cherish
with all My heart and a servant whom I have raised in the Lord’s Church. If you
persecute and slander my servant, even your household will be cursed. You must
tremble in reverent fear. You will witness My words coming to pass. I, the God of
wrath, I the God of judgment, will spread My arms to the side and then I will judge
with justice and righteousness.
Cherish my beloved servant. Cherish him whom I cherish also. If you cherish him, I
will bless you.You must cherish My son and My servant with all your heart whom I
have blessed. He is whom I have granted all the things to bless. He is a son whom I
cherish with all My heart and he is a son who is after My heart. You must serve him.
You must be united in one mind with him and accomplish the will of God toward this
world. For how long will you be jealous and envious? Why are you so concerned
about who will manifest and have more of My power? Why are you comparing each
other? How long will you calculate behind each other’s back!
My grace, mercy and compassion will come upon whomever I choose through my
sovereignty. Do not compare grace, mercy, and compassion that you have received
from Me. But instead, you must desire them even more with a thankful heart. I will
pour them down to you. Your God, I AM, the one who has led the wicked people of
this generation up to this day. I have allowed them the chance to repent so that they
can be used and be blessed by Me.
page 250
I will grant special opportunity to those who come and even visit only one time to the
Lord’s Church. Whoever rejects this opportunity will lose the abundant blessings that
I have for them. You must always pray for a servant whom I have raised for My
kingdom. You must extend My kingdom. You will be used to save this generation.
I have a great will for My servant (Pastor Yong Doo Kim). I have a great will. The
things that I have remembered on My heavenly throne will be accomplished on the
earth and it is My prerogative. I will carry it out in the universe for My cherished

servant. Those who try to stop this work, I will raise the hands of wrath. But those
who help this work, I will help them with My hands of blessing. I want all of you to
become one as God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit are one. I
want all of you to become one. The devil will try to completely separate you. You
must wake up and you must be in prayer all time. All of you must be united by
clinging unto Me. I will bless the churches united in one mind.
The Lord’s Church will faithfully carry out My appointed task which is given to them.
The church will manifest My highest glory. In this day and age, the Lord’s Church will
carry out amazing mission/appointed task with enormous power. No one will be able
to stop it. I, Jehovah, the God of power and authority will carry out this work for the
Lord’s Church and My servant by mobilizing My power and authority. Those who try
to stop and hinder this work will fall. Work together, that is My will. You must serve
My church, your God’s church. Do not serve the church for yourself but if you serve
the church for Me your God, I will fill and provide many things for the church. I will
provide and you will not lack.
page 251
The Lord’s Church will greatly increase and the church will come to each country in
the world. Through My servant (Pastor Yong Doo Kim), numerous disciples will be
raised, proclaimed, and dispatched. Many servants will be raised and they will risk
their life for my glory. Those will be united as one to carry out My precious work. So
you must pray a lot so that you will be one of those people to work together. I will
take care your whole life if any of you come into My church. I, your God swear that if
you acknowledge Me, I will bless you without fail.
You are incompetent but I am competent. Do not rely on you who are incompetent.
Do not rely on you who are ignorant. You must rely on Me who is almighty. I will
resolve all the problems.
Listen, those who are discouraged. Why are you looking at the world and falling into
discouragement? You must look at the God of true hope, the God of true joy, the
God of true peace. The world is nothing, it will pass quickly. You must be well trained.
Those who resist to receive training will be forsaken. Only those who are willing to be
trained will be raised by Me and they will be used. Those who are trained are the
appropriate ones, and I will raise those who are properly trained to use. Do you want
to be used without going through the training? You foolish ones, you must put that
kind of thought down. Get rid of those kinds of thought and mind. Only through
training, I will use you in this world and I will give you eternal inheritance as a
blessing.
You must earnestly rely on your God. You must desire for all the grace that are
before Me, you must desire them with burning heart. You must earnestly desire them.
You must desire with your heart. You must cry out with all your being, with all your
spirit and soul. I will pour them down upon those who truly desire.
page 252

I will pour them down for My glory, and I will bless you. Do not live for your glory, do
not live for your gain. You must live for My glory, that is the purpose of your life and
that is My will. The eternal kingdom will be your kingdom. I will be with you forever,
and ever. There will be no end.
I will bless you, I will bless you. I will bless your children, I will bless your household,
I will bless your business, I will bless your descendants. Specially, I will bless the
Lord’s Church. I will bless My special servant (Pastor Yong Doo Kim), a faithful
servant, a servant who has given his life to Me, My servant whom I cherish, a
servant who is after My heart. I bless his household and I bless his children. I bless
his congregation.
page 253
Word Given to Mrs. Kang, Hyun Ja
My beloved daughter, through the fullness of the Holy Spirit, Holy fire, the Wisdom of
the Holy Spirit, the power of the Holy Spirit, the gift to speak in tongue and with the
gift of the Holy dance, you will go to the all nations. I will pour down the powerful gifts.
Many broken hearted and sick will be healed through you. I will restore many people
through you who have been devastated.
Word Given to Joseph
My beloved son and faithful servant, when the time comes, the events that have
occurred in the days of Acts will arise vigorously like wildfire through you. Amazing
languages will come forth from out of your lips. I will bless your lips, My beloved son.
You must cling onto Me to the very end. The plan I have for you is so enormous.
There will not be a piece of land in the world in which you have not stepped foot on.
Whenever you go out to the world, the army of heaven will accompany you daily.
You will converse with me daily. I will lead you precisely to the places where I desire
for you to go. Many spiritual leaders will be raised through you. I will give you greater
power to crush all types of evil spirits. The people who have been spiritually defeated
will obtain strength through you. I will pour down My wisdom. I will bless you when it
comes to meeting people. You will have precious connections with people. There will
be many people who will want to destroy you. Therefore, you must stay alert and
pray! You must always stand firm against the evil spirits and fight. Whenever you
fight against the evil spirits, I will rejoice and laugh on My throne.
page 254
Later on, My beloved son, you will be used even greater than your father. You will go
forth unto all the nations. You will hold many worldwide revival rallies. When you
praise/worship, many souls will be healed through it. Wherever/whoever your hand
touches, the Holy fire will be filled abundantly. I will directly grant such power. I will
give you a gift of languages/speech. I will pour down amazing wisdom of grace. You
will preach in English and My amazing messages will be proclaimed. All the people

who have gathered here are people whom I am pleased with. Through this group of
people, many more people come and these people will give all the glory to Me.
Through this group of people, I will clearly manifest many works that had happened
in the bible. Whoever gathers together and desires to do My Will will have the power
poured down on him/her.
My faithful servant, you are mine. All the people whom I have sent you to assist you
are My people. You must write down all I have said. You must entrust all the
problems to Me. Then, I will wholly take care of them. Your job is to stay loyal to Me
and pray and do the works I have permitted on to you. Therefore, you must focus
only on your God and only then will you be able to finish the work to the end. I will
bless your family. I will open the gate of heaven and spread My arms open wide to
bless your church. I will greatly and greatly bless your church.
page 255-256
Chapter 7 The Beginning of Revival Rally In Abroad
With the heavy presence of God and the work of the Holy Spirit, the Lord had led the
Lord’s church members to abroad. The reports of a powerful ministry of Holy fire had
spread to various places in different foreign countries. With God’s power and
authority, the baptism of the Holy Spirit fire had advanced with great speed. Up until
now, we have been on our knees and praying at the altar. For many years, we have
been waiting for God’s time as we had longed for it.
Hebrews 4:16 Let us therefore come boldly to the throne of grace, that we may
obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need.
One day, a particular pastor had requested for a conference. He said he had read
the Baptize by Blazing fire books. My family, all of our church members, and I were
all very excited.
page 257
“Perhaps, God is leading us to the United States.”
“Wow! Finally, our pastor and his wife are going to hold a conference in the US!
Pastor and Mrs Kang, you must be very happy!”
The church members congratulated us as they were happy for us.
As the church members all cheered, I replied with embarrassment, “Whether in
Korea or in the US, when it comes to the number of evil spirits, it will be same. I’m
sure that US also has swarms of evil spirits. It will still be very difficult for me to fight
against them. Do you really want to congratulate me in this regards ?”
In order for us to enter the US, we needed to obtain a visa that would be issued by
the US government for our passports. At that time, the process was very complicated

and difficult. We had to wait in line at the US embassy all day long. All my family
members were required to be interviewed. Moreover, many different kinds of
documents were required. We heard that when it comes to the young people, it was
even more difficult for visas to be issued to them. Some people had said that they
were waiting for their visas for a very long time.
My family and the church members were praying for the visa to be issued according
to the schedule of the US conference. We needed to have our visa issued before the
date of the conference. But since the visas were not issued until the day of the
conference, we had to postpone the US conference. The pastor who had invited us
spent many days and hours busy preparing with much effort. But because we could
not make it, the date we were originally to hold the conferences was canceled.
The Lord worked, planned, and had led toward the way in which we did not know.
After we had canceled the conference with the pastor from the US, we had then
received a phone call with the approval of the visas the very next day.
page 258
We thought God would send us to the US first among all other countries. But in truth,
regardless of holding the conference, we just wanted to visit the US as soon as
possible. We were so curious and wanted to visit America. But God’s plan and our
expectations had differ, He had led us to the outer areas of the back country of
Thailand located in Southeast Asia.
page 259
1. Mae Hong Son
When the servant of the Lord Apostle Paul was about to head toward Asia, the Holy
Spirit blocked him and led him to Macedonia in Europe. Even though we tried to go
to the US, He had led us to Northern Thailand. In fact, it was the outermost part of
Thailand, to Mae Hong Son province.
Acts 16:6-10 Now when they had gone through Phrygia and the region of Galatia,
they were forbidden by the Holy Spirit to preach the word in Asia. 7 After they had
come to Mysia, they tried to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit did not permit them.8 So
passing by Mysia, they came down to Troas. 9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the
night. A man of Macedonia stood and pleaded with him, saying, “Come over to
Macedonia and help us.” 10 Now after he had seen the vision, immediately we
sought to go to Macedonia, concluding that the Lord had called us to preach the
gospel to them.
I am not familiar with Thailand. Only information I know is it’s capital city Bangkok and a
large city Chiang Mai Province which locates itself on Northern part. On the edge of
Northern Thailand, a region has Mae Hong Son Province. This province is hinterland of
all hinterlands. Even Thailand government does not properly acknowledge this province.
This province has three country’s borderline attached. Thailand, Myanmar, and Laos.

This province is a borderland, also called the ‘Golden Triangle’. This region produces
drugs for the world. This region is well known for the world’s famous drug lord Khun
Sa for his operation.
Page 260
Once, a Korean man was kidnapped by drug lord Khun sa. This region is a
dangerous place to be. Including Karen, many different minority ethnic group formed
a town within a mountain district. This town is very small. Even in this region, there
was a Korean missionary.
Page 261
2. Ms. Bang the Missionary
Ms. Bang had called us from a small town named Mae Hong Son located in Thailand,
“Pardon, are you Pastor Yong Doo Kim from the Lord’s Church? I am from Mae
Hong Son, the region that is located in the outermost part of Northern Thailand. My
name is Bang. I am a missionary and I’ve been operating as a missionary for almost
20 years. Pastor Kim, I’ve been spiritually very thirsty. After I had read your first book,
“Baptize by Blazing Fire,” I was very shocked. I am so shocked that I am not able to
sleep. I love to invite you here and hold a spiritual conference in Mae Hong Son. This
conference will be the first spiritual conference here for this region. We’ve been
thirsty for a long time. Please I beg you!”
With many different excuses, I politely rejected her invitation. Missionary Bang’s
name sounded like a man’s name. But I later realized that it was a woman’s name. In
the midst of great persecution and tribulation she had established about one hundred
thirty churches within twenty years. The number of congregational members is
between twenty five thousand to thirty thousand. She was leading an amazing
ministry. Even a male missionary will experience difficulty leading a ministry in such
a location. But she was manifesting the great glory of God in such a location.
Missionary Bang had built many churches and a large seminary school. Now she is
doing an amazing task of God. She is training and raising the natives to produce the
servants of the Lord. Almost everyone in Mae Hong Son knows about this
missionary. She is a legendary missionary. She did not even get married so she
could concentrate and devote her work of God. It appeared she even had
acquaintances with renown pastors of churches in South Korea. I had never
dreamed of working as a missionary abroad. I highly respect those I witness as
missionaries who love and devote themselves to preach the gospel to the unreached
people.
I am only an unknown pastor who has a small established church. But contrary to
myself, this missionary had a great vision and passion of missionary work. She had
bore abundant fruit. Personally, I felt that she possessed a great personality. There
was a good reason why I continuously rejected the conference requests. If anyone

requests a holy fire conference without reading the ‘Baptize by Blazing Fire’, we
cannot possibly go and hold a conference. It is not because I am highly esteem or
smarter than anybody. It is because our ministry is the ministry that battles against
the forces of the devil and it’s reality. So in order to fight against the forces of the
devil, we need to execute powerful prayer. Along with the powerful prayer, this is the
holy fire ministry that the Holy Spirit precisely works and manifests. So whoever
holds a conference with us will face many tests. Even if one calls him/herself a
servant and possesses a strong faith, he/she will have a difficult time bearing great
tests. This ministry is definitely not easier than one thinks. One important fact,
whenever we (the Lord’s church) make a move against the forces of the devil, they
will mercilessly attack that particular region in which we plan to hold the holy fire
conference. The forces of the devil employee countless and various types of tests.
Therefore, too often the churches fail to hold the conferences that are planned
because the attacks and tests of enemy have stumbled them during the process of
preparation and preplanning
.
These churches encounter a real fight against the forces of the enemy and because
they could not overcome, they had grown weary. They eventually became
discouraged. For this reason, I have rejected her countless request of holding a holy
fire conference. I had explained to missionary Bang why it will be difficult for me to
hold a holy fire conference. But she pleaded with me and asked me to help her.
Page 263
“Pastor Kim. Please do not worry. I have confidence that I will be able to bear the
tests and attacks. Please, I beg you. The region where I am located has invited
many renown Korean pastors to hold conferences. Therefore, this region is firmly
built with a good foundation. Please do not worry. And one more thing, our souls are
very thirsty for God. Theologically, we know the word, the work and the manifestation
of the Holy Spirit which comes upon us and presence Himself. But we do not know
HIM realistically to experience. We have never had spiritual experiences. Please
help!”
“Since you only had read the first book in the series of Baptize by Blazing Fire, I will
send you books number two to five. When you receive the books, please pray more
on inviting me. If you are fully determined to engage into the spiritual warfare, let me
know. Let us pray together on this matter.”
After I answered missionary Bang in such a way, I ended the conversation. In reality,
the mission field is the place where spiritual warfare occur. Many people do not catch
this reality. People in the mission field must be filled even more with the power of the
Holy Spirit. It is necessary for them to be equipped with powerful prayer, gifts, power
and authority. I’m not saying this is always the case. My point is that too many
missionaries are only bonded to the material things. I frequently have witnessed it.
After a few days had passed from sending the Baptize by Blazing Fire books,
missionary Bang had contacted me again. She told me about her thoughts on the
books. After she had read book one and two, she became very frightened that she

did not know what to do. She was troubled for many days. But when she began to
read book three, God’s great grace was present. And when she had read book four,
she was determined to hold a conference. After she had finished reading book five
which describes the answers of prayers and manifestation of fruit, she was blessed
and a great assurance had come to her heart to hold a conference. I said, I needed
to pray one more time to the Lord on this matter and hung up the phone. I prayed to
the Lord as I thought about the various variables.
page 264
After long period of time, the Lord firmly spoke to me.
“Accompanied with persecution for My sake, a stronger manifestation and work of
the holy fire and other various power will occur on you and your ministry. Therefore,
firmly prepare and be ready. From now on and in the future, many of the so called
servants of God will intensely attack you Pastor Kim. Many organizations will
persecute you. You must pray a lot. You must completely entrust all things to Me on
your knees. Then, I will vindicate and pay it back for you.”
After the comments of the Lord and a few days passing, missionary Bang contacted
me. I have finalized to hold a conference. I had advised and encouraged her by
saying that many large and small tests will come. Therefore she must pray a lot. No
matter what happens, she must endure and fight to the end to have victory. Special
and urgent prayer request were proclaimed in our church to intercede for the
conference to be held in Mae Hong Son.
In our church, whenever we decide to hold a conference whether on a national scale,
an individual church, or some type of organization, we would intensively accumulate
prayers between one to six months until the day of conference. We proclaim the war
as we pray for the region, city, or a country for that particular church or organization.
We had begun to pray offensively. The whole church would be on their knees so that
the kingdom of God’s powerful healing and the power of the Holy Spirit would
manifest. We pray ahead of time so that the stronghold of the forces of darkness
would crumble with the manifestation of the presence of the Lord. When we prepare
and accumulate prayer for the conference, the Lord shows us the identity and
precise areas of the evil spirit. He would lead in all things so that we would obtain
victory in our spiritual warfare. If we obey according to the will of God, then ultimately,
He will grant us victory. This way, we give great glory to God.
page 265
3. Testimony of Missionary Bang
In the past twenty years, I had established many churches in Mae Hong Son. I have
done the work of raising and training many seminary students. But in the middle of
the year 2006, the weight of burden became inexpressively overloading. I had grown
weary. My heart was yearning for retirement. But I did not have a choice to stop or
give up. At the same time, I no longer was able to move forward. I had no ability to

see further or envision the future. Just then, the Lord had awaken my senses in
missionary work just as when He had first called me as a missionary. I began to seek
the ways to spiritually raise up seminary students. But most of all, I needed to be
restored and get back up.
In the month of June, in order to take courses to obtain a Doctorate in Ministry, I had
visited South Korea for two weeks. One day, I visited the home of a pastor whom I
am close too. At his library, I found a book titled, ‘Baptize by Blazing Fire”. As I was
reading the book, I was greatly stunned. My heart was yearning to invite the author
of the book to our mission fields. So I called the author and he answered the call.
The author, who was also a pastor asked me if I had read all the other books. I
answered stating only one book. The pastor then told me he would send me the
book series from two to five. He continued our conversation by saying that he
needed to pray about holding a conference. He said, he will decide to hold
conference if the Lord permits him. Pastor Kim said, it is his goal to reach as many
as possible through the books than actually holding many revivals.
page 266
Finally, on one particular Saturday, Pastor Kim, Yong Doo had chosen the dates for
conference. It was the last week of September of that year. Pastor said that I would
encounter many tests. He said many churches that holds fire conferences encounter
many tests up to the actual day of the conference. Pastor Kim told me to pray a lot.
On the following Monday, I fell onto the floor of the theological school bathroom.
When I had fallen, my back fell onto something sharp. In that moment, I could not get
up nor call anyone. My body was in pain for awhile. Even though I had suffered from
this injury, in these painful times, I had prayed to God to help us hold the fire
conference without fail. I remembered the words of Pastor Kim that I needed to pray
a lot because I would be encountering many tests before the fire conference. I
proclaimed a special prayer until the conference. The seminary students and all the
people who reside in the seminary school cried out and prayed day and night for two
months.
After few days had passed, the rest of Pastor Kim’s books arrived. Within my heart, a
voice aroused. ‘You must read precisely and thoroughly’. I went into the main
sanctuary. I opened the books. I began to read it precisely as I spoke in tongue. The
shock was too great. I thought and considered if the spiritual warfare was such a
thing, it may be better for me to die. There was no sense of common ground
between my theological background and the books.
There were more incidents. A Sunday school student had fallen out from his car. The
accident had stopped the people in a whole town from coming to church service.
Due to a typhoon, a old oak tree fell onto a house of a senior pastor and his assistant
pastor. As a result, there were tremendous damage. Events continuously occurred.
Even though many events had occurred, peace had entered into my heart. I was
expecting to witness great blessing and grace.

page 267
Time eventually passed and the appointed day for the conference had arrived.
Including Pastor Kim, Yong Doo who was our guest speaker for the conference, the
team from the Lord’s church arrived as well. The conference began at 7 pm and
continued until 5 am the next morning. I was expecting Pastor Kim to pray over
people as he laid his hands over the people’s head. But my expectation was missed.
Pastor asked the people who were attending the conference to put everything down
except the Lord. Most of all, he said that one’s determination is important. Once we
firmly decide, God will help us because He views the determination as precious.
Then Pastor Kim, Yong Doo imparted fire. I was the translator at the conference. As
he laid hands over me, the fire came upon me. During the corporate prayer time of
crying out, the gift of tongue had come upon many people. The Spirit of repentance
had come upon as well.
The next day, more than five hundred people attended the 7 pm evening service.
During the prayer time of corporate crying out, several ministers and students had
their spiritual eyes opened. They experienced seeing heaven and hell. They realized
the filthiness and ugliness of themselves. They repeatedly repented. They repented
of not properly keeping the Lord’s day holy, the matter of offering and tithes to God,
and the pastors and youth pastors who had ran a secret business on the side. Pastor
Sucre who was in charge of the missionary center had his spiritual eyes opened and
experienced heaven and hell. He witnessed demons of laziness which had followed
him vigorously for a long time. So he casted them out in prayer. Some people who
were not initially blessed and who did not experience a graceful time experienced the
blessing and grace when they had arrived at their residence. But it occurred when
they applied Pastor Kim’s words which was to put everything down except the Lord.
page 268
In the baptizing book series, there is content describing the lifting up of arms and
praying for a long time. I had no ability to understand this concept. I thought it may
be just exaggeration. But once I lifted up my arms, I knew it was real because I felt
the Lord holding my hands and arms. I had no difficulty holding them high for a long
time. I had even felt so light. I felt the holy fire becoming hotter. The wife of Pastor
Kim danced in the Spirit and the dance was called the holy dance. It was very
smooth and graceful. It was very beautiful. Except a few people, many of the
seminary female students received this gift and began dancing in the Spirit.
After the conference, we continued in the prayer service. The spirit of repentance
continued as well. The holy fire continuously sanctifies. During the Wednesday
service, I had experienced so much holy fire entering my body through my chest and
right hand.
I had a seminary student who used to be very violent that he even broke the window
and created a lot commotion. He became so disturbed that he screamed for over
one hour. But with the work of the Holy Spirit, all the evil spirits came out of him. He
became like a gentle sheep. Among the female seminary students, I had a girl who

were going through difficult time due to her epilepsy. On one particular service, the
illness began and she also began to laugh hysterically. I rapidly came down from the
pulpit and laid my hands over her. I then saw an evil spirit in the form of a woman.
The spirit looked eerie and in that moment goose bumps covered all over my body. I
imparted the holy fire the way Pastor Kim, Yong Doo instructed me. She then
became peaceful.
page 269
I somehow in my spirit knew the Lord said to the girl ‘I love you’ and the girl
confessed to the Lord ‘I love you, Lord’. When the loving words were delivered to my
heart, the tears of thanksgiving continuously flowed down.
For twenty years, I had lived in spiritual ignorance. Not only did I live in spiritual
ignorance, I had neglected the sheeps who were entrusted to me in the midst of the
evil spirits. When I had realized my error, my heart ached very much. I prayed
believing with an earnest heart that the Lord would have pity for this land and will
grant the favor of salvation. I had obtained one very precious truth. The Lord requires
our determination in every second and every moment of our life. And I realized this is
the true spiritual warfare.
page 270
4. The Tremendous Tests from the Devil
As soon as the dates of the conference were confirmed in Mae Hong Son, Thailand,
the unimaginable attacks and unbearable tests poured down onto our church and in
the region of Mae Hong Son. There were continuous tests. But since the Lord’s
church goes through many daily tests, we were able to endure them but I was
wondering if missionary Bang was able to endure all these types of tests. After a few
days had passed, missionary Bang asked me to pray and intercede with urgency.
“Pastor! Oh My goodness!! The tests from the enemy are here and it is many! I had
only heard about it but never really experienced it! Pastor, it is no joke. But even
though I am going through these many tests, I am expecting for God’s grace and
blessing as well. Therefore, I can be thankful. I am very happy.”
During our conversation, the dates for the conference that I had suggested were
accepted by missionary Bang. After a day, an extraordinary event had occurred. She
was alone in a restroom. There was no one in there but she felt someone had
tripped one of her feet and pushed her. In that moment, she knew there was no one
in the restroom besides her. She had fallen forward. As she fell forward, she hit her
waist against the wall onto something sharp. She said she could not get up for a long
period of time.
That was only the beginning. The work of the devil continued in Mae Hong Son. One
of the pastors had fallen out from a running car. Her arm was broken and she had
stitches from the wounds caused by the fall. One of the minister’s roof had flown

away due to an unidentified strong gust. Another minister had a big accident with his
motorcycle on the way to the mission field. As a result, he went through great pain.
page 271
One of the ministers suddenly became insane. This minister came to missionary
Bang holding a knife in his hand. He then threatened missionary Bang that he would
kill her. One of the minister woke up in the middle of the night and ran out to a
mountain. He then crawled with his hands and legs like an animal. He began to dig
the ground eating the dust. There were more unusual and weird events as such
things continued.
During the preparation for the Thailand conference, because of the political situation
of Thailand, there was a serious psychological shrinkage and we did not know what
to expect. The military authorities dictated Thailand and public opinion was divided.
Therefore, Northern Thailand experienced severe continuous demonstrations.
Moreover, during the rainy season in the summertime, it greatly pours down in rain
with strong gusts of wind. It was all the devil’s interference as the enemy fully
mobilized to stop us from going to Thailand. The dismissal of the prime minister and
the appointment of the new prime minister with the declaration of state of emergency
from military authorities, and as the situation of the public deteriorated, few of our
church members had worried.
They said, “Pastor, the situation of Thailand is very unstable and in critical state.
How about postponing to other dates?”
It felt like one bad incident after another. Our church ministers had dreams of our
church team members being attacked by terrorists and kidnapped. They said, our
church team members were dragged into the deepest mountain. These types of
dream continued through the ministers of the Lord’s church. Due to the dreams, a
few of members who had planned to go to Thailand for conference cancelled. This
costed us money due to canceling the tickets.
page 272
The devil unrelentingly tried to block us from holding the conference in Thailand. The
devil had fully mobilized and attacked spiritually, physically, mentally, materially, and
even environmentally. But even within such adverse conditions, we had finally
departed to Thailand and was in the air as He protected us with His Grace.
James 1:2-4, 12 My brethren, count it all joy when you fall into various trials, 3
knowing that the testing of your faith produces patience. 4 But let patience have its
perfect work, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking nothing. 12 Blessed is
the man who endures temptation; for when he has been approved, he will receive
the crown of life which the Lord has promised to those who love Him.
Romans 8:34-39 Who is he who condemns? It is Christ who died, and furthermore
is also risen, who is even at the right hand of God, who also makes intercession for

us. 35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or
persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? 36 As it is written:
“For Your sake we are killed all day long; We are accounted as sheep for the
slaughter.”
37 Yet in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us.
38 For I am persuaded that neither death nor life, nor angels nor principalities nor
powers, nor things present nor things to come, 39 nor height nor depth, nor any
other created thing, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in
Christ Jesus our Lord.
page 273
5 The First Foreign Conference
The Thailand conference was scheduled for one week. First, we went through the
city of Chiang Mai, Thailand. We had transferred planes to go to Mae Hong Son from
Chiang Mai.
In the year 2008 of September 22nd, Monday, in the evening at 8:30 PM, we were
on Korean Airline, KE 667. During the flight, the seven team members began praying.
The team members consisted of my four immediate family members as well as three
other church members who were Deacon Kim, Sung Jong, Deacon Oh, Chang Gyu,
and Brother Chung, Hyun Chul. We were individually praying. We were rushed into a
state of tension knowing we would be encountering spiritual warfare encountering in
Thailand. We had thought the first foreign conference would be held in the United
States of America and we would have never imagined the Lord would send us to the
under developed area of Thailand putting us into immediate spiritual warfare. With
much complicated thoughts and problems, I had entered into focused prayer during
the flight.
From South Korea to the city of Chiang Ma in Thailand, the flight is about five and a
half hours. Our arrival time was early in the morning. After a few hours of rest and lay
over, we needed to transfer flight to Mae Hong Son. As I was sitting down in the
airplane, I had watched the TV screen to check how far we had come. I saw that we
were passing through the Chinese city of Nanjing. After a little while, I saw that our
airplane was passing through the city of Hanoi of Vietnam on the TV screen. After
two hours had passed, we entered into the territorial skies of Thailand.
I was praying in my heart, ‘Lord, please fill the region of Mae Hong Son with Holy
Fire. Please burn the forces of the devil.’
I was continuously praying and asking. What does the devil hate the most? It is when
God’s people come to their senses and possess the right proper faith. Up to this
present time, wherever we go to hold revival conferences, we would experience
revival.
page 274

However, the devil’s extensive attacks were inflicting. The devil had even mobilized
the people who we had never thought of attacking us. Satan’s purpose is one thing.
He desires that God’s people go back to a state of stagnation, slackness, depression
and discouragement. Therefore, the people who earnestly desire to live their lives by
the power of the Holy Spirit will collide with the evil spirit’s opposition. But we need to
overcome and have victory over such difficulties. In fact, we need to be victorious to
the end.
page 275
6. Principality of Thailand
As soon as the team of the Lord’s church entered the skies of Thailand, we were
intensively attacked by the devil. The first targets were on Joseph and Ju-Eun. They
began to groan. With a severe fever, their body temperatures were gradually going
up. Satan had stabbed them with some kind of sharp tool. This stabbing induced
pain on their bodies. Joseph and Ju-Eun were groaning and moaning from the attack.
“Dad, please help me! Mom, help me!”
Suddenly, the forces of the evil spirits were forming as a collective body to attack us
countlessly at all times. On the airplane, I was pleading to God in such a way.
“Lord, please show me the principality of Thailand!”
When we had first entered into the skies of Thailand, I was able to dimly see
something. So when I tried to focus and see it clearly, it attacked with force.
“Joseph, Ju-Eun! What kind of evil spirits are attacking us? Are you guys able to
see?”
“Dad, you need to see it clearly right now more than us because we are under so
much attack!”
The city of Chiang Ma is a city with a lot of lights. But the attack of the invisible forces
of the evil spirits were becoming extreme. In the midst of our battle, an evil spirit in
the form of goblin appeared right in front of me and I saw that he was holding a long
harpoon spear. The harpoon was very long and it looked like the ones fishermens
use to catch a whale. He then pierced the spear into my middle chest area where
vital organs are located and into the pit of my stomach. The evil spirit had totally
drove the spear into my body. Without even noticing, I had screamed shrieking on
the airplane.
“Ahhhhh!!”
The stewardess was startled and approached me.
page 276
“Is there anything wrong? Are you alright?”
“Oh, it is alright……”

I answered the stewardess with a soft voice. The journey to Thailand began with an
attack from satan. The attack was the devil’s greeting to our team. Finally, we had
arrived at the international airport of Chiang Mai and rested at the Grand Hotel for
few hours. After a few hours of rest, we left for Mae Hong Son. As soon as we
arrived at Chiang Mai airport, the president of a Korean society group who was also
a deacon joyfully greeted us with his wife. The husband who was the president of
this Korean society group had been sickened with cirrhosis for a very long time. So
as soon as we checked into the Grand hotel, we had began to impart fire on him.
After the fire impartation, we had prayer time. We repeatedly pleaded and asked the
Lord for His working of the baptism of Holy Fire to come upon us. We were preparing
ourselves in case the devil would attack again. Therefore, we prayed and asked God
for power and strength to oppose the evil forces. I had asked God to show us what
type the evil spirits or forces of darkness would be guarding this region. Soon as I
asked, a phenomenon occurred. Some type of scales were removed from my eyes
and my spiritual eyes began to open up.
When you look at the land of Thailand, Chiang Mai, and Mae Hong Son with our
physical eyes, we know this country is a country of buddha. The mountains, fields,
hotels, homes, schools, words and etc are full of idolatry. There is an idolatry of
buddha. The Lord was showing me with my spiritual eyes. There is not much of a
difference from what we see physically. The main difference with my spiritual eyes is
that I was able to see more buddhas actually running around. The number of
buddhas evil spirits were so numerous that it was beyond my imagination.
page 277
The skies of Thailand had many golden colored sitting positioned buddhas flying
over the land as they were screaming. But when our church team appeared, they ran
about in confusion.
I saw subordinate evil spirits. They had king cobra appearances. They were crawling
around. Sometimes they would stand straight going about their ways. There were
different types of snakes. Some had white, black, red, or brown stripes. The snakes
were mingling together. They were moving disorderly around people, every
household, every street and roads. It was a den of snakes. The country was flooded
with snakes. The leader of all these demons came into my sight. He had the
appearance of a golden buddhist. The size of him seemed appeared bigger than the
earth. He approached me as he cussed at me.
“You! Son of a bitch! This is my territory! Why are you trying to take my territory? You
son of a bitch!”
With his slanted eyes, he gave me a fierce look. He then pulled his hair. He threw
the hair that he had pulled at me. In that moment, I flinched. In fact, his hair
transformed into a king cobra snake. It flew around the air. It rapidly approached to
my side and then bit very hard. It did not let go of me. Due to the unbearable pain, I
was screaming so loud and then I fell down onto the bed. With a concerned
expression, my wife came close to me and said,
“What is happening? The war has already began? Oh my, what should we do?”

She then supported me by giving her arms. I’ve never seen such a huge golden
colored buddhist in my whole life. This demon did not give me time to recover. He
did not give me time to breathe and catch my breath. He was continuously pulling his
hair to attack me.
page 278
These snakes were repeatedly stretching out and like elastic strings. As they
repeated the attacks, I had become exhausted. They rapidly flew toward me and
pierced into my skin. It felt as though as an auger was piercing into my skin. It was
very painful.
“Lord! Please save me! Please give me strength!”
As I pleaded repeatedly to the Lord, He said,
“Pastor Kim! Look at him!”
I then saw the tremendously large golden buddha. All his hairs consisted of snakes
like medusa. The ends of all his hair had king cobra snake heads. The golden
colored buddha continuously laughed at me as if it was mocking me. In fact, it
appeared he was having fun attacking me.
“How about it! How dare you try to attack me! You have the nerve to come against
me? How dare you!”
So I once again pleaded to the Lord. Now I was granted the Holy Spirit sword. I
slaughtered all the snakes and the small buddhas that were flying toward me. I had
fought the spiritual warfare in that manner all night. Up until the time of leaving Mae
Hong Son, I had fought and my physical body became very weary.
The airplane that flew from Chiang Mai to Mae Hong Son only operates once a day
at 11:00 AM. The one we flew on was small airplane. After the airplane had departed
and after about an hour had passed, I looked outside of the airplane window. I only
saw many mountains. Also, there was endless jungle. I thought to myself, ‘Wow, can
anyone live in such a region?
page 279
I wonder what type of a person is Missionary Bang. Since she carries out her
ministry in a such an area, I wonder what type of person she may would be. I greatly
honor the many Korean missionaries who travel all the way to the deepest part of the
country. I had become so curious about this mission trip. I respected her greatly after
learning the type of region she is working within and to carry out the missions
granted by God.
The weather in Mae Hong Son was very clear and fair. They said this time of year
was the dry season. Therefore they have not had any rain yet. As we gradually came
close to Mae Hong Son, the spiritual atmosphere became very chilli. Flocks of
demons began to attack my body. I felt pain as though thorns were piercing into my
flesh. After about an hour of spiritual warfare, we had finally arrived in Mae Hong
Son. The appearance of the airport looked and smelled like buddhism. The airport

resembled your typical buddhist temple. Let me express the severe heat in this
region. It is over 104 degree. It was so hot, I felt like I was boiling in hot water.
‘Oh, wow! How can a person live in a such a weather?’
My church team members took a deep breath. After a while, a very tiny short lady
with glasses approached us. She greeted and welcomed us. She had a pretty face
with a good impression. I was wondering how could such a woman build so many
churches. Moreover, she operated and managed seminary schools. She was
managing such a large ministry.
“Pastor Kim! How are you! I know, I am very small and tiny. But I am a very strong
woman even though my heart is very soft and gentle.”
Everyone loudly laughed. Missionary Bang may be a woman but she had upright,
fervent, and uncompromising faith. She was like a woman general. In order to lead
such a large ministry within such an environment, she must possess such good
qualities.
page 280
“Pastor Kim, just because the seminary students and the congregations live here in
the innermost depth of Thailand, they are not down in their spirituality spirituality.
They are not ignorant at all. Many prominent pastors and theology professors have
visited here teaching them all well. So their level of knowledge and intelligence is
pretty high. However, we are now fervently desiring the power of God and the Holy
Spirit. This is one reason why I have read the ‘Baptize by Blazing Fire’ books. We
want to realistically experience God’s power and authority. Please help us! When the
power of the Holy Spirit comes upon us, the seminary students here will evangelize
Mae Hong Son quicker with power….”
We did not have to say any words. They really needed to have the power of God.
Missionary Bang had led us to the most expensive and nice hotel in that area. But it
was not what we expected. It did not have the sense of a quality hotel but rather, I
felt like I was in an old worn out buddhist temple in Korea. In fact, it looked a few
decades older than the buddhist temples in Korea. The hotel had idol sculptures of
dragons, buddha’s disciples, more buddha statues, snake, amulet, dharma and so
on. So many of idols and figures relating to buddha were displayed.
“Pastor, I know it may not be pleasant to be surrounded by such idols and figures,
but this hotel is the best one in this area.”
page 281
7. Baptism of Holy Spirit Fire in Mae Hong Son
The Lord’s church team members decided to the lead conference twice per day for
four days and three nights. Once around lunch time and the other one during
evening time. Originally, Missionary Bang was going to only invite one hundred
twenty young ministers to the conference. But people from all over the region came
to attend the conference and the number of people reached over five hundred.

Thankfully, the size of the church had a seating capacity of more than one thousand
five hundred. The building was two stories. All different nationalities had gathered.
Therefore, in order to translate the message for these people, we needed four to five
translators of different language. But since the situation was complicated, we
decided to translate only in the official language which was in Thai. It was translated
by Missionary Bang.
In order to lead people into the spiritual atmosphere, the Lord’s church team came
forward and performed the holy dance. But due to the hot weather and heavy
humidity, only after one worship hymn song, the team that was holy dancing sweated
so much that they could not holy dance anymore. The place was not equipped with
air conditioning. There was not even a fan. We tried very hard to holy dance at least
a few more times with a few more hymn songs. There was no way for us to continue
dancing. However, much difficulty, we finished the holy dancing. But we had only
sung three hymn songs.
I thought to myself, ‘Wow! I have never been anywhere this hot in such a region!
How on earth will I be able to lead for three or four more days and nights?’ I was very
concerned about the weather. As soon as I stepped up to the pulpit, and even
though I had only stood there barely moving, my whole body was rolling in sweat.
page 282
On top of that, I was dressed fully in a suit and the conditions got worse. Over five
hundred people were watching my every move. Missionary Bang stood by me to
translation. Within that short moment of time, I asked God. ‘Lord, how should I carry
this out?’
The Lord replied to me, “You must utilize the Word to interpret and explain!”
I began preaching from 7:30 pm to 4:30 am next day. I preached for about nine
hours. After nine hours had passed, Missionary Bang became very tired. As people
watched and listened, I shouted, “Holy fire!” towards Missionary Bang’s head. The
powerful anointing of the Holy Spirit poured upon her and she fell backward. It
happened so fast that no one had time to run and catch her. Missionary Bang was
under the drunkenness of the Holy Spirit for more than ten minutes. Even if she
wanted to get up, she was not able too. I then looked at the people’s faces who were
attending the conference. The scene occurred right in front of their eyes and it had
shocked them. The working of the Holy Spirit in such a way was something new to
them. They began to sob and cry. At the end, some wailed. There were a few
university theologians and caucasian missionaries within the crowd. When
Missionary Bang fell backward, I thought the reason why people had cried was due
to thankfulness and amazement of God’s grace through the word that was preached.
And I thought it impressed them greatly. But afterwards, I had found out that the
reason why they had sobbed and cried was because of the scene of their teacher
Missionary Bang’s sudden fall. They thought something had happened to their
teacher. They got frightened. I burst out laughing.
page 283

God had given me a signal to explain about the manifestation of the Holy Spirit and
His gifts. He wanted me to calmly and slowly explain utilizing scriptures to back my
explanation so that they do not form aversion. God had desired the people to
gradually experience the Holy Spirit. In that moment, a thought had entered my mind.
‘I need them to cry out loudly and powerfully in corporate prayer. I began applying
the Korean method of prayer to the conference people. The Korean method of
shouting during prayer is most powerful way of praying.
I then asked the people if they possessed the gift of tongue. I requested the people
with the gift of tongue to raise their hands. Only three people had raised their hands
and that included Koreans. In order for people to pray longer and to go deeper, they
need to possess the gift of tongue to pray many hours and frequently. Normally, the
gift of tongue is the beginning of all gifts. I was motivating the people to desire the
gift of tongue and for them to ask this gift to the Lord. I, then, explained precisely to
people how we go deeper into the spiritual realm when we pray in tongue. I also
explained how the devil will approach us in many forms. After I had preached for
about nine hours, I led the prayer as we shouted in unison.
Most of these people had come from the deepest part of the mountain towns by
driving five to seven hours just to attend the conference. They drove and commuted
by motorcycle for many long hours each day. They were not even wearing the proper
shoes. Some were bare feet and some wore slippers. In order to experience the
power of the Holy Spirit, they all gathered in faith despite of their poor condition.
When the Lord’s church team members compared themselves to the living
conditions of the locals, we felt ashamed. We felt embarrassed compared to their
innocent faith.
page 284
We, the Lord’s church members, enjoy an abundance in our living standards. But
these people possess a faith in which we do not have. In order to serve our team
members, these people cooked various kinds of food which they themselves are not
able to afford and eat. The night before the conference, they had prepared all
throughout the night just to serve us.
Even from the first day of conference, the Holy Spirit worked exceptionally and
manifested. Most of the people who attended the conference received the gift of
tongue. From the first day of conference as they received the gift of tongue and until
the last day of the conference, all the people had sunk deep into the grace of the
Holy Spirit. Grace flowed out like an active volcano. The conference carried out with
great speed.
Ju-Eun had vividly testified her heaven and hell experience and
prophecy. Deliverance was performed by Joseph as he utilized his powerful ability
to see through the spiritual realm. It was like a melting pot where the people were
gathered to received the manifestations of the fervent fire of the Holy Spirit.
The children of the local pastors did not go to school the following day. They were
determined to receive the power of the Holy Spirit. They came to the conference
sanctuary very early before the conference began. They had started to pray as they

raised their hands in the air. They prayed and sweated in the hot weather. This was
the moment of grace which I will never forget.
The time for the holy fire impartation began. As soon as the holy fire was imparted to
the people, the identity of the hidden evil spirits within their bodies that were in there
a long time were revealed. These evil spirits trembled and began to surrender before
the name of the Lord Jesus. The evil spirits were defeated before the power and the
authority of the Holy Spirit. Numerous evil spirits had been dwelling in the bodies of
the ministers and the congregational members for a very long time as they had hid
themselves. Therefore, there must had been numerous blessings snatched by these
numerous evil spirits. The second and third day of the conference were just as
successful as the first day conference. Many evil spirits were cast out before the
power and the authority of the Holy Spirit.
Not only did the seminary students and congregational members of Mae Hong Son
experienced the power of the Holy Spirit, but even our own church team members
experienced the power of the Holy Spirit as much as we desired. The conference
finished successfully in a festive mood. Perhaps...there were some people who could
not understand the work of the Holy Spirit.
Page 285
How far or how much are we be able to know God with our trivial knowledge? But
the more we open our hearts and ourselves to God, the more He will work and
manifest with abundance. I desire many people to understand this fact.
These days, even in Korea, there are not many Korean Churches that loudly cries
out as they pray. During the 1970’s and 1980’s, there were many people praying all
night long in South Korea. Those people were found praying in every mountain,
mountain tops, valleys, under large rocks, and churches. But presently, the reality is
that if you pray long and frequent, other people will look at you as one who is weird
and moreover, such people will call you a cult. I do not understand how our country
has turned out to such a poor spiritual condition. It is truly sad. Many christians
generally do not pray. These christians will occasionally gather together to hold a
fast and prayer meeting. They create some type of special day to gather and pray.
The work and the manifestation of the Holy Spirit in Mae Hong Son had tremendous
impact. The majority of ministers in Mae Hong Son had their spiritual eyes opened.
When their spiritual eyes were opened, many of them experienced heaven and hell.
The people in the conference made a proclamation ceremony devoting themselves
to evangelize in Mae Hong Son and the world. After the conference, the people of
Mae Hong Son testified that they were now fervently shouting out in prayer as they
were praying on the mountain nightly. In the 1970’s and 80’s in South Korea, they
had this kind of fervent prayer. Even the university theologians were going to
mountains to pray. We heard that even the little children participated mountain
prayer.
Whether the team of the Lord’s church ministers domestically or abroad, the vivid
work of the Holy Spirit manifests. This working of the Holy Spirit motivates many
people. Most of the time, people must start all over from the beginning as they
examine themselves. This is the essence of ministry.

page 286
When I had preached during the Mae Hong Son conference, due to the hot weather,
I was severely sweating as if rain was pouring down all over my body. Eventually, all
of my body was covered with heat rash. I have never ministered in such a hot region.
Even though for me, it was personally the first time to hold a conference in such a
country, I am very thankful to the Lord for helping and guiding us in every season
and time. We had spent most of the money we had brought for our expenses but
whatever remained, we had offered it to God in Mae Hong Son. We had returned
with no money saved.
Romans 10:12-15 For there is no distinction between Jew and Greek, for the same
Lord over all is rich to all who call upon Him. 13 For “whoever calls on the name of
the LORD shall be saved.” 14 How then shall they call on Him in whom they have not
believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And how
shall they hear without a preacher? 15 And how shall they preach unless they are
sent? As it is written: “How beautiful are the feet of those who preach the gospel of
peace, Who bring glad tidings of good things!”
Page 287
8. Accused as Heresy
Romans 14:10-13 “But why do you judge your brother? Or why do you show
contempt for your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ.
11 For it is written: “As I live, says the LORD, Every knee shall bow to Me, And every
tongue shall confess to God.” 12 So then each of us shall give account of himself to
God. 13 Therefore let us not judge one another anymore, but rather resolve this, not
to put a stumbling block or a cause to fall in our brother’s way.”
Since I had insanely yearned, desired, and longed for the Lord, I had shouted during
prayer. Even though I had much accumulated prayers through the years, my
endurance and patience were limited. My reality in operating a church was cruel and
depressing. My reality was extremely sad. The manifestation of true godly
characteristics requires endurance of time in which faith is molded and refined. True
godly characteristics and abilities do not come or can be known so easily. We did not
know in what specific way or when the power of God would be granted to us.
Therefore, we were concerned and troubled psychologically. God had given us many
encounters with the handicapped person who needed other people’s help and we
had served them. The power and method to evangelize to the shaman had been
granted to us. From the beginning, the power of the Holy Spirit was granted to us
from the Lord and it is still present today. But before that, the power of the Holy Spirit
was granted specifically and we did not know or understand anything. But when the
Holy Spirit began to come upon us, new things manifested in which we had never
experienced.
page 288
Even now, I am a pastor without a name. I had not been properly executing the role
as a pastor. I was a pastor schooled in the Presbyterianism Korean Theology of In
Cheon, South Korea. As a pastor, I had only a small church that never grew. But

now, even though all I had done prayed to my limited ability, the Lord had granted
me His amazing grace. His grace is tremendous grace. With His grace, many souls
in the world are being revived with the power of healing. The kingdom of God is
being expanded.
Missionary Bang who is in Mae Hong Son belongs to different types of
denominations. Until she invited me to hold a fire conference, she barely had
fellowship or contact with pastors and churches who had sponsored her ministry.
After she held the powerful Holy Spirit fire conference in Mae Hong Son, Missionary
Bang sent emails and letters to the churches, pastors, and missionary members who
had sponsored her ministry to testify what had happened at the conference.
However, it was the beginning of a storm.
The mission field of Mae Hong Son had much harvest and fruit due to Missionary
Bang’s determined devotion. Missionary Bang’s mission field is large and broad.
There would be great setback if Missionary Bang was not sponsored financially. She
is fully supported by Korean churches and pastors. Each month she requires a large
sum of money to support her missionaries and work. She is supported by an
organization that regularly sends her money.
Missionary Band wrote a letter to her acquaintances explaining the reason why she
had invited Pastor Kim, Yong Doo to hold a conference. Missionary Band explained
she had longed and desired the power of the Holy Spirit so much that she had to
invite the author of the book ‘Baptize by Blazing Fire’ series. Consequently, Pastor
Shin, who is a pastor of a church in the city of Guri-si, South Korea and who is also
in the same denomination with Missionary Bang became the ringleader to destroy
Pastor Kim, Yong Doo and his ministry. Missionary Bang was originally dispatched
from this Pastor Shin’s church. Pastor Shin had his purpose to tame and discipline
Missionary Bang since Pastor Shin and Missionary Bang did not have a satisfactory
relationship. Pastor Shin partnered with Pastor Choi who was in an organization
studying cults. They had begun to frame me and my ministry through their churches
and front page of newspaper media.
page 289
This was not the end of the persecution. These pastors then contacted all the
sponsors and told them that Missionary Bang is now deceived by heresy. They
advised others not to support her ministry. They had worked behind the scenes.
They utilized someone to go pressure the Thailand government to cancel Missionary
Bang’s visa. These pastors proceeded with their wicked work. Later on, the person
who they utilized to cancel Missionary Bang’s visa was also a missionary. Pastor
Shin and Choi sent a reporter named, Chung, to the mission field just write a
negative report on this one particular missionary. Their wicked work did not stop
there. They even mobilized people whom they had been communicating to call all
the churches trying to hold a fire conference. They called and asked why they were
they inviting me as their speaker. They opposed the Holy Fire Ministry in every way.
They persistently troubled me. They were very evil. They consistently harassed me
by spreading all kinds of rumors and ill willed writings on the internet. They had
spread all kinds of malicious comments and rumors. These internet rumors were
proceeded by Pastor Choi and reporter Chung. Pastor Choi believes tritheism and

he is involved with Virgin Mary’s conceived menstrual theory. Reporter Chung even
created problems by falsification. He had called the Presbyterianism Korean
Theology of InCheon in which I was under. He then told my previous denomination,
“Pastor Kim is doing the work of mysticism. Do you not think his name should be
expelled from your organization?”. Everywhere we would go, Pastor Choi would
utilized many people including professors and other groups of people from other
church denomination to twist the true content to suit their own taste. These wicked
works continued without conviction or hesitation.
With their phone calls and negative comments about me, the participants of the
Presbytery in which I was under expelled my name. On top of all this harassment,
some pastors would even slander commenting, “Why do you even pray so much?
You are going through much heartache because you pray too much! I do not want to
be in the same presbytery with someone like you!”
page 290
As I prayed to the Lord, I had continuously endured a mortifying heart and suffered
unfairness. I wanted to write an article responding and arguing back criticizing their
shamelessness articles and acts through the newspaper and internet. But the Lord
did not permit me to do so. Still presently, I am letting them do whatever they are
doing. Being dragged into criticisms of heresy may be the most distressing thing to
experience. The Lord leads me to perform the ministry of the Holy Fire. It comes with
a heavy price. I had to endured large and small tests as psychological pressure
intensified internally and externally. I was looked at with cold eyes from my fellow
brothers as they disregarded the thoughts of my immediate family members calling
me a degenerated pastor. No one defended me except the Lord, my family and my
church members. On top of all this, some “devoted” church congregational members
left slandering and cursing me.
Recently, I am experiencing many things which I have never experienced in my life.
Pastors who receive the power of the Holy Spirit will be persecuted by jealous and
envious people. This is inevitable. The only difference is the length of time. It is
reality that the leaders or pastors will be the first to throw stones and stab behind
your back. In the days of, Stephen, the Deacon, the people of those days literally
threw stones to kill someone. But in today’s time, people frame and plot with false
slander. With a slanderous tongue they come to kill. One particular reporter from this
wicked organization phoned the church pastor where Elder Lee, Hwan Ho attended
and asked the pastor why he was allowing Elder Lee, Hwan Ho to be an elder in his
church. This reporter told the pastor to expel him from the church. These type of
people are not Christians but children of the devil. They pick and choose to do
inhumane works. These low graded people take on the form of pastors, leaders and
congregational members within church denominations. Such false ministers and
leaders approach and engage many other people.
page 291
The pastor from the city of Guri-si who dispatched missionaries had broken up the
missionary sponsoring organization. He still controls the missionaries and rejects the
work of the Holy Spirit. These people are still rejecting the work of the Holy Spirit.

They are under a well known organization with position and an office. With their titles
and names, they will conduct themselves as though they are experts. These people
have their evil hands controlling various heretical cult countermeasure committee
within different denominations.
People have their own perspective. Whether you are filled with the Holy Spirit or not,
depending on how you think and judge, a person’s will within a certain thing can be
changed. Churches and pastors who are responsible in planning, training, and
taming dispatched missionaries should encourage, discipline, and give good advice
in the love of the Lord. But these churches and pastors work behind the scenes
where no one can observe them earing and devouring like a bunch of hyenas.
Missionaries who were under them are thirsty for the Holy Spirit as they directly
encounter the spiritual battles in their regions. When these missionaries receive the
fullness of the Holy Spirit work, the churches and pastors do not even want to
recognize it. Even though these people have done many evil works, the only thing
the Lord required from me was to pray and intercede for them. They are still fully
mobilized groups of people from all types of denomination to create the atmosphere
of cornering individuals or groups and label them as cults. If anyone questions their
objection, even if this person was one of their own, this person will be cornered and
labeled as a cult.
You will know the tree by its fruit. The town of Mae Hong Son which was located in
the most inner part of Thailand had fully bore abundant fruits by the work of the
Holy Spirit. Their theological college had spiritually transformed. The pastors who
teach the seminary students with the seminary students and all the congregational
members realistically experienced the spiritual grace of the Holy Spirit. Even though
we are in South Korea, we were still persecuted as a cult and our experiences were
labeled as extreme mysticism phenomenon, the ministers and congregational
members in Mae Hong Son still overflowed in joy.
page 292
When the power of the Holy Spirit comes upon us, we will experience the
overflowing of grace through His joy. But at the same time, we will experience a high
degree of testing and persecution through the people who do not know or have
never experienced the power of the Holy Spirit. But this is not something new. Such
persecution had always occurred in the era with the early christian church, the
middle age, and today.
Some pastors who do not possess the power of the Holy Spirit would attack by
making up their own logic and reasoning with their wrong understanding and
viewpoint. For example, they may be thinking this way, ‘Let’s make up our own logic
and reasoning once again’. Today, the Korean churches and congregational
members do not walk their faith life with the lead of the Holy Spirit. But instead, in
their ministry, they use humanism, philosophy, preaching materialistic wealth, and
the highest value of the worldly honor and glory. They are stubbornly clinging on to
tangible blessings of the world and that is the only thing they recognize and approve.
This is the reality of today’s churches.

These churches prefer and insist on human rational thinking rather than the work of
the Holy Spirit. Rather than a victorious church, almost all churches prefer to operate
without any tests and side effects. The Korean churches may have equipped
themselves with sermons and nice programs but like western church, God is not in
these churches. Pastors have come up with their own ideas and doctrine. A person’s
twisted and erroneous viewpoint does not always occur from brutal criminals. It
occurs with pastors and leaders who are highly trained. Through their hidden
hypocrisy and two faces, they lead churches to destruction. When such people
become leaders in churches and church denominations, they will lead themselves to
great destruction as they bite, kill, and devour through envy, jealousy, collusive
agreement and so on.
Page 293
I experienced all these difficulties and they were something new to me. Due to the
persecution, I shrank. But at the same time, the Lord brought a revival. He had sent
new laborers. Moreover, the brothers and sisters who had given us cold eyes
returned to the Lord. Some other people told us that it was their first Holy Spirit
experience and they had desire to participate with us. Some unknown and some well
known ministers came to our church to participate in our ministry without expecting
anything. God greatly comforted us by creating meetings with such great people.
Soon after, the congregational members of the Lord’s church began to receive
blessings from the Lord. My family and I was also blessed. The Lord said, “I will raise
you up and use you even greater”. Right now, the ministry has expanded to over
forty countries. The conference is now globally performed and progressing.
Since the United States of America is very large, some people within the country
must still fly eight hours to attend a conference. God had especially worked on a
greater level and HE had granted more power to the christians in America so that we
were able to enjoy and perform the revival abundantly. Narrow minded pastors with
their bias view and twisted words would dramatize the different works of the Holy
Spirit. Consequently, some of the work of the Holy Spirit is now misinterpreted and
misunderstood. This is a grieving reality.
Many churches in Korea invite well known foreign pastors to hold conferences on
spirituality. But contrary, God worked to send us to the United States of America,
Canada, South East Asia, Europe, Africa, the republic of Austria and much more to
hold many more conferences. Everywhere we go, the flood of the baptism of the
Holy Spirit fire overflows.
page 294
Testimony of Pastor Lee, Hyung Oh (December 2008)
I want to testify of a shocking story which occurred within my family. My brother’s
wife died at age fifty two years old. She had passed away in a terrible way. People
want to die happy and in peace. It would be very grieving if one did not die in peace.
My brother’s wife was deceived by pseudo-religion and through their performing
deliverance, she had died. Even after her death, eighteen days had passed and
because no one informed the police, her body had rot. Her own children did not
know the reality of their mother’s death. Considering this incident was not known to

her own family members and relatives, I do not know how to explain this event in a
proper way.
My little brother first established his ministry in the city of Ansan in 1995. He
attended a Theological Calvin Seminary School and Presbyterian
Theological General Assembly graduate school. He had first come to America as a
missionary but then he became a senior pastor at a particular church. My brother
was doing well and he had about fifty congregational members in his church. As he
was faithfully leading the ministry, in order to bring revival to the church through
evangelical work, he received training called, ‘Upper room evangelical training’.
Existing churches considered this training group as a cult. Since he had participated
in this training, my little brother received his notification of withdrawal from the
Presbyterian Church in Korea (HapDong), which is the Evangelical Presbyterian
denomination.
Even though after he had joined the ‘Upper room evangelical training’ and received
their training, his ministry was not flowing as he had hoped. He had a hard time
making disciples. In the midst of a troubled heart, he met Deacon Lee who also had
received training from the ‘Upper room Evangelical training’ group. My little brother
and his wife decided to come to the conclusion and learn the bible from Deacon Lee
since they believed he must have his spiritual eyes opened since he prays many
hours. My brother and his wife had once told me that Deacon Lee often explained
and had helped them understand the messages preached by Pastor Yoo (the group
leader) whenever they did not understand. They had decided to receive help from
Deacon Lee even on prayer. The group was gathering once a week on Thursdays
for one to two hours.
page 295
Deacon Lee had about five to six followers. My little brother, the pastor, thought that
those followers were Deacon Lee’s disciples. Therefore, envied him. They were also
gathering about two or three days a week just to perform deliverance on people.
Deacon Lee called his work “Act of breaking the darkness”.
Deacon Lee preached that since modern people made money their god, they
needed to be very careful and love only the Lord. Therefore, he told people to bring
all their money to him. Sometimes, with a purpose to fund the “missionary offering”
he demanded people offer money. He then told people to pay him for praying for
them. My little brother and his wife thought Deacon Lee was able to see through
people’s thought and heart. The deacon was skilled just like a fortuneteller. However,
with a fearful heart, they all gave all their money whenever he had demanded.
Deacon Lee told my little brother and his wife that they had pride in their heart and
that they had loved money. They were told that they did not love the congregational
members with a sincere love. Even after they had no money left to give, Deacon Lee
continuously demanded them to bring more money. Whenever my little brother and
his wife did not have money to offer, he would severely insult them saying the devil
and the evil spirits had entered into them. But since my little brother and his wife had
believed Deacon Lee represented God possessing spiritual power and being able to
directly communicate with God, they were helplessly controlled by Deacon Lee.

Deacon Lee once again demanded ten thousand dollars from them. He even gave
them permission to borrow from their cousin who was a dentist. Normally, my little
brother and his cousin, the dentist, do not frequently visit one other. But since
Deacon Lee demanded him to see his cousin, my little brother visited his cousin and
asked him for ten thousand dollars. My brother convinced his cousin the money
would be used for God’s purpose and that he would pray for him for the rest of his
life. His cousin lent him ten thousand dollars. After this incident, Deacon Lee once
again demanded my little brother and his wife to come up with another ten thousand
dollars. So my little brother went to borrow money from another cousin who was a
non believer and an owner of a dental shop. But when the cousin did not lend my
brother the money, he then received instructions from Deacon Lee on how to take
the money. My little brother went to his cousin each day to beat him in the head as
he kicked, cursed and punched him. Due to the continuous violence and as the
harassment escalated, the cousin reported my little brother, the pastor, to the police.
He was imprisoned in Suwon Jail. He served a sentence of one year.
page 296
While he was imprisoned, he felt pressured and skeptical about Deacon Lee’s prayer
meeting and bible study. So when he was released from prison, he decided to
withdraw from the group. But when his wife and Deacon Lee came to see him, they
threatened my little brother that if he ever leave the group, his wife would divorce him.
At that time, his daughter was in second year of graduated school. His son was a
freshman in theology school ran by “Upper room evangelical training’ group. As his
releasing date approached, and as he thought about going back to Deacon Lee’s
meetings he was so worried and troubled that he lost over twenty pounds. He
experienced extreme mental suffering. After my brother was released from jail, he
told Deacon Lee that he will drop out from the meetings. But Deacon Lee persuaded
him saying that God had allowed all these troubles so he must not give up. Therefore,
my brother once again went back to Deacon Lee’s prayer meetings.
After my brother had met Deacon Lee, my brother was criticized by him. Deacon Lee
said that my brother was living a religious life and that his group lived a proper faith
life. My brother used to quote the bible verse, ‘For whoever does the will of the
Father in heaven is my brother and sister and mother.’ My brother had refused to
come to our family gatherings. Even when our mother was ninety three years old and
was admitted into the hospital due to her illness, he did not visit her even once.
Whenever I had called him, he said that he was in a prayer meeting with a group of
people and the appointed time of God to meet us had not come. Therefore, he said
he could not meet us. For about two years, he did not contact or visit any of his other
family members.
In early 2008, a strange performance called, “Healing work” began. Deacon Lee
would beat and strike the bodies of his people in his group including my little
brother’s wife and his own followers or disciples. He even slapped people’s cheek.
Page 297
Deacon Lee would excessively curse at my brother’s wife. But since my brother
thought or “discerned” that he had the power to heal people, he did not stop Deacon

Lee. Deacon Lee had often accused my brother’s wife that she was possessed by
the evil spirits. Therefore he would often pressure my little brother and his wife to fast.
Due to their frequent fasting, the size of their meals were small. As a result, they had
become skin and bone. The fasting had negatively affected their health. My little
brother thought this type of continuous healing performance was too violent and
difficult because of the severity of the physical attack. So when he told Deacon Lee
about it, the only word Deacon Lee repeated was that their spiritual condition was in
serious danger. My little brother said that it was very difficult for him to endure.
About ten days before my brother’s wife had passed away, my brother told Deacon
Lee that he wanted to get out of this meeting. But Deacon Lee expressed his
purpose which was that they needed to continuously come to the meetings because
he said that they needed to be healed. Deacon Lee emphasized that their healing
was very important. During that time, my little brother and his wife were already in
the state of mental and spiritually slaves to Deacon Lee. Therefore, my brother could
not challenge anything back to him. Usually, my brother listens to his wife’s advice
very well. But when it came to the meetings with Deacon Lee, his wife was more
active. His wife was the one who had first dragged my little brother to Deacon Lee’s
meetings. Deacon Lee had threatened my little brother that once God had
appointed a work for us, we are not to give up.
On the day when my brother’s wife had died, a violent “deliverance” was executed.
Deacon Lee had laid his wife on the floor. He then commanded four people to grab
her arms and legs to cast the demons out. As the four people held my brother’s wife,
Deacon Lee stated the spirit of maiden, the spirit of a young boy, the spirit of a
shaman and all other types of evil spirits were in her. Deacon Lee then had two of
them to step on my brother’s wife’s neck. So one of a men gently stepped on her
neck three times. But Deacon Lee claimed that the demons were not expelled. So he
demanded to step on her neck once more. So when the other man stepped on her
neck, she gasped her life away. When my brother’s wife died, Deacon Lee claimed
the stronghold was broken. He said that the spirit of maiden, the spirit of the young
boy, the spirit of the shaman and some of the other strong spirits were expelled. He
then said, when she wakes up, she will have to pray to cast all the small demons out.
All the people there believed what he was saying.
page 298
Even after two hours had passed, she did not awake because she had died. Deacon
Lee told everyone that she was dead. But he also said that since the demons were all
expelled, God will raise her up with a clean spirit and restore her. Deacon Lee said that
they will all witness the miracle of God. They would see her resurrected Deacon Lee
said they should be praying for her. In that moment, my brother could not believe that his
wife had just died. He did not want to believe it. There was nothing he could have do
except to believe in what Deacon Lee had said. My brother just did what he was told
which was to pray for her resurrection and restoration. The time of his wife’s death was
on October 28th, 2008. In the early morning of the 29th and 30th, my brother claimed
that he saw the phenomenon of static electricity occurring from his wife’s clothes and
even witnessed a slight movement from her. As he was relieved, he fell asleep.
But there was no movement after he had awoken. He saw his wife’s body beginning to
rot. Before my brother’s wife passed away, Deacon Lee had demanded money from him.

So my brother got the deposit from his rented home to move to a cheaper place. My
brother’s wife passed away on October 28th and he moved to the cheaper place on the
30th. The total deposit he received back from his previous landlord was $6,000 dollar.
On the 30th, my brother gave $5,000 dollar to Deacon Lee. He used $1,000 dollar to
move. After seven days, Deacon Lee demanded him to bring him the rest of the money.
From the $1,000 dollar, my brother used $700 to move in and had $300 left for his living
expenses. My brother gave Deacon Lee the remaining $300 and the deacon used used
the three hundred dollar for his own living expense and his drinks.
In that distressing time, my brother, who was a pastor, could not think about anything
else except his wife being raised from death. As time passed, my brother had discerned
that she was not going to come back alive. So he thought about going to the police to
bring the whole situation to an end.
page 299
On November the 12th, my little brother returned to his home in the afternoon. He was
going to tell the whole situation to his son but it was very difficult for him to tell his son.
On the 14th, my brother had texted messaged me if I can call him. I am the pastor of a
church in the city of In Cheon.. As we conversed, the whole story was revealed to me in
detail. In our conversation, he told me that his wife no longer was in this world. So I
asked what he meant. He said she had passed away. So I asked how she had died. He
then said she died during the prayer time in October. I heard how she had died. So I
asked if he had reported to the police. My brother then asked me why he has to report
the incident. I later found out that my little brother momentarily got scared when I asked
him with this question.. My little brother told me that once this incident is revealed to the
police, it would become a big issue. He said that he needed to ask me one last favor. He
wanted me to take good care of his son and daughter. He said he had rented a house
which costed him $2,000 for the deposit and three hundred dollars for the monthly rent.
He told me his church rental contract would end at a particular month. He asked me to
take care and settle all his things. He also told me that he had some car insurance
payments to be made and he had still owed some tax. He said I could sell his car to take
care of the insurance payments and tax. He gave me his new home address. I told him
that I will take care of all his payments and other things. After I hung up the phone, i
suddenly thought of my little brother taking his own life. At that time, in order for me to
get to his house, it would be a long drive. So I called my youngest brother near his town
and roughly explained the situation and the condition of our brother, the brother. I told
my youngest brother to hurry up and go. But my youngest brother was on a business trip
in Seoul and therefore, he could not go to my brother. But he then called his wife and
informed her. When his wife was informed, she got scared and called the police to
accompany her. When they arrived at my brother’s home, he was all alone at his house
without his wife.
Page 300
The policemen told my younger brother that they were dispatched because they got a
call reporting a death. They said they had to check his house. But my brother said she
was not at his house but at some other place. So they accompanied my little brother and
made a surprise entry at Deacon Lee’s home. They then found the corpse of my
brother’s wife. The policemen took Deacon Lee and his followers to the police
department. These people had killed a person under the mask of religion.

After my little brother and his wife had met Deacon Lee, they would always ask for
advice on all their personal affairs with Deacon Lee. For example, when my little
brother’s daughter was in Kyrgyzstan, she had asked her mother if she should stay in
Kyrgyzstan or return to South Korea. My little brother’s wife had asked Deacon Lee and
it was he who had made the decision regarding their daughter’s stay. Currently, she is a
sophomore at Keimyung University majoring in International relations. Without Deacon
Lee’s permission, they could not go to any family wedding or any type of family
gathering. They could not go anywhere without Deacon Lee’s permission. They moved
according to Deacon Lee’s instructions. The only person who could make any
judgement or decision was Deacon Lee. The group had prayed and eaten with a corpse
in the house. My little brother had only watched at the scene of his wife dying without
stopping the people who were killing her justifying it as deliverance for her. How should
I understand my brother who was a pastor?
My brother gave a lot of offerings to Deacon Lee under the pretext that it would be used
for missionary work. The amount of money offered to Deacon Lee was about seventy
thousand to eighty thousand dollars but my brother had said that he does not know
exactly how much was given to Deacon Lee. The women who had followed Deacon Lee
offered from ten thousand dollar to more than hundreds of thousand dollars. These
types of women ordered their families and husbands not to discuss about the matter of
offering money to Deacon Lee. These women had said that whatever opposing words
came out from their husbands were words of the devil.
When my little brother was imprisoned, Deacon Lee took all the offerings offered to my
brother’s church. Therefore, my brother could not make his monthly rental payment.
Deacon Lee needed a person with a title of pastor in order for him to increase his
authority and leverage. I think Deacon Lee considered my brother and his wife as his
followers.
page 301
The corpse of my brother’s wife was laid in the state hospital. Deacon Lee and his
female followers all attended the funeral. Our family members became extremely
agitated knowing these people were responsible in physically assaulting my brother’s
wife. But these women did not resist but instead were on their knees continuously
confessing they were sinners. Even though the family members requested them to leave,
they continued on their knees for several hours as instructed by Deacon Lee. At the end,
family members told them to seat comfortably. One of the women had a son who was on
leave from the army to visit but Deacon Lee had instructed her to attend the funeral
rather than seeing her son. She obeyed Deacon Lee and decided to stay at the funeral
hall.
Not even two years ago, Deacon Lee was very poor. He could not not even afford to
heat his home in the winter. Most of the time, he only had one fluorescent light on at his
house due to his poverty. There was no food in his refrigerator. He could not even afford
kimchi most of the time(Kimchi, a side dish staple). But now, he drives a SM5.
My brother’s incident is an easy case for even the common people to discern and judge.
But once he was deceived and deluded, his mind became paralyzed and his judgements
became clouded. Therefore, people like my brother and his wife become puppets. When
we encounter such people, even though it is important for christians to receive spiritual
gifts and have their spiritual eyes opened, it is more important we learn to discern

spiritual matters and how we utilize our spiritual gifts for the glory of God. With a
regrettable heart, I as a big brother of a damaged family present this testimony.
page 302
I am very grateful to the Lord for leading me to the Lord’s Church. The wife of a pastor
whom I know introduced me to the Lord’s Church. I had also received the series of
‘Baptize by Blazing Fire’ books. On April 1st, 2008, I had visited the Lord’s Church for
the very first time. The over night prayer service at the Lord’s Church was very
impressive. The holy dance which I had seen for the first time was very beautiful. It was
beautiful enough to captivate my heart. All the things that were written in the Baptizing
books were amazing and because of my desire to experience the spiritual events with
them, I attended their nightly service. Then I heard an announcement that that their fire
conference would be held at the city of Cheongju, South Korea. Later on, I attended the
fire conference held at the city of the Cheongju. During the fire conference, I felt the
powerful work of the Holy Spirit. On the night of April 9th, in order to experience heaven
and hell I had prayed deeply. During prayer, amazingly, I experienced hell with my wife.
Even till this day, we are experiencing hell daily. We had not only experienced hell at the
church, but even at our home we experienced hell. I felt a heart in loving souls even
more and stronger. Sometimes, God opens up my spiritual eyes to see the spiritual
realm. I am serving the Lord with joy each day. I’ve never thought that I would
experience such events. This is God’s complete grace and I am very thankful to the Lord.
I give glory to the Lord.
There were time when we prayed for the location of our ministry. I was impressed by the
Holy Spirit that our whole family must go attend the Lord’s Church several times. But
since I managed a ministry with congregational members who were with me for almost
twenty years, I thought the answer I had received was not right. So I continued in the
direction of my ministry. One particular day, the Lord powerfully talked to me. For thirty
years, I had a particular prayer request to the Lord and the Lord said that He would
answer and establish it.
page 303
The Lord also came to my wife and told her to attend the Lord’s Church several times.
I’ve been praying asking God to use me with the power of the Holy Spirit so that I would
be used worthy for the Lord during the last years of my ministry. The Lord had said that
He would answer my prayer and it would come to pass. God said, the fire ministry at the
Lord’s Church is very important therefore, participate in his fire ministry. God told me to
assist Pastor Kim, Yong Doo and work together. Due to the development of the region,
some of the church congregation members were all scattered. But God gave me word
that He will not victimize them from it.
The Lord impressed in my heart and said, “Look very carefully of what I am about to do”.
At the end of October during the afternoon service of the last Sunday of that month, all
the church congregation members came to us and said,
“We will be the ones to leave the church first so that you will be able to settle things
much easier. This way, it will help you plan your way with conviction. From next week on,
we will begin to attend the other church. Wherever you go, we may or may not see again,
but even if we are separated for a life, we are hoping and wanting to see you in heaven
without fail.”

My wife and I promised the church congregation members that we would see them in
heaven. The following Monday, the whole church stopped coming to the early morning
service. So my wife and I had morning service only by ourselves. On November 1st, we
registered ourselves with the Lord’s Church. Now we are receiving grace and being
blessed so much. We are participating in the fire ministry.
As I was blessed at the Lord’s Church, I was informed that my little brother’s wife had
passed away. My little brother was also a pastor. Due to the critical situation of his
church and at the suggestion of his wife, my brother had contacted a group of pseudo
religious people. This group claimed to perform healing and deliverance. This group
would beat up people as they performed their ministry. At the end, my brother’s wife was
beaten to death. When I had learned this, our whole family was greatly shocked. How
can this happen to my family? My heart ached so much. I was present at the funeral
inspecting the scene. As I observed, I learned and realized much.
page 304
It is very important for a church to do ministry with the balance of the word and gift. If a
ministry is performed with false gifts or in a wrong way, it will block the opportunity to
spread the gospel. Moreover, more damages will be done and therefore my heart aches.
In the Lord’s church, where we are now, do not touch the people when we perform the
holy fire ministry. Although we do not touch the people, the holy fire, the holy electricity,
the holy poisonous thorn, and other the powers of God and His energy directly enter into
the people as it spreads throughout their bodies. The identity of the evil spirits are then
revealed.
When we perform deliverance, the evil spirits within the believers are cast out. We
witness them receiving spiritual freedom. When the holy dance is imparted, various
types of holy gifts are granted. As I witness the people receiving their spiritual eyes and
as they experience heaven and hell with other various types of spiritual events, I realize
that this fire ministry is the ministry that pleases the Lord in these last days. I have
seriously realized this ministry possess the fervent passion on saving souls.
Through the baptism of the holy fire which manifests in the Lord’s Church, other nations
and the world are amazed at the holy fire which is given by the Holy Spirit. God is
working more powerfully and marvelously. This current generation is in severe confusion
and deception. If the churches are not waken, they will fall into a pseudo religious occult
type of organizations. If churches are not awaken, they will cause and bring the result of
neglecting themselves to the world and temptation. The servants of the Lord who do not
know the power of the Holy Spirit creates a measuring stick with their own doctrine and
theology. They then despise and neglect the gifts, blaspheming the Holy Spirit as they
condemn. Now, Satan is roaming around like a roaring lion to devour. Therefore, all of
us must awake!
page 305
For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this age, against spiritual hosts of
wickedness in the heavenly places. Therefore, churches must awaken and we must
be the church that obtains victory each day. We must be the church that overcomes
the power of hell. This way, we will give God glory. We must give glory to God!

page 306
Closing Statement
Philippians 2:5-12 Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus, 6 who,
being in the form of God, did not consider it robbery to be equal with God, 7 but
made Himself of no reputation, taking the form of a bondservant, and coming in the
likeness of men. 8 And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself
and became obedient to the point of death, even the death of the cross. 9 Therefore
God also has highly exalted Him and given Him the name which is above every
name, 10 that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those in heaven, and
of those on earth, and of those under the earth, 11 and that every tongue should
confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. 12 Therefore, my
beloved, as you have always obeyed, not as in my presence only, but now much
more in my absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling;
Our Lord Jesus came in the flesh to the earth to spread the gospel. Lord Jesus lived
His life only for the gospel. He had performed and manifested innumerable miracles
and power. He also healed countless people. Nonetheless, Jesus Himself was
unfairly and contemptuously treated by His own people. At that time, the orthodox
Jewish people claimed and said they were serving God. But in reality, instead of
treating God’s word as very important, their teaching and heredity became more
important. They were masters in habituating hypocrisy and formality. Many of God’s
people were groaning from the bondage and smudge of sin. But as God’s people
encountered the Lord who had come to the earth as the Son of God, they were able
get out of sin and experience true healing and freedom. They then witnessed their
Messiah.
page 307
But on the other hand, strong opposition had arose from the Jewish people. The
Lord Jesus was intensively attacked and restrained because He would heal on the
Sabbath days. They accused Him of blaspheming God with other false charges
against Him. These Jewish people looked at Him as the subject of condemnation.
They had bribed Judas Iscariot to seize Jesus to bring cruel torture and persecution
on Him. These people killed the Lord Jesus with the method that was most cruel and
tragic. The Jewish people could not handle the Lord with their lawful logic and
profound knowledge. In fact, they could not handle Him with any kind of theory. They
had to be on their knees shutting their mouths before the supernatural power of God.
Our Lord is impeccable. He has definite and exact answers and solutions to all
things from the past, present and future. The Lord considers very important that fruit
be manifested. But He also considers the whole process of a person coming to the
Lord very preciously.
I know very well the viewpoint among several people. Some sees us with worry or
concern. How people view us is engaged with their own thought. Some people
dismiss us as extreme mysticism. Some say that we have the characteristic of a cult.
But abundant fruit is being bore within our country and all throughout the world.
Many people from South Korea and abroad are desiring and longing for spiritual
grace and blessing. As I witness good fruit, I am desiring more power ignited with
more passion in faith.

The type of ministry our church performs is now spreading throughout the many
countries. It goes beyond many nations and race. Our church provides a motivation
for them to manifest amazing power and miracles.
page 308
I am overwhelmed by all the work the Lord has done. The fire ministry of the Lord’s
Church is gradually expanding through the world. The performance and move of our
church ministry is being increased just like a little snowball rolling down adding more
snow onto itself and becomes a larger snow ball. Due to the current condition and
situation, there are many days when we are not able to sleep or eat properly when
we are abroad during ministry. For this reason, after I had published the ‘Baptize by
Blazing Fire’ book 5, I did not have time to write book 6. The ‘Baptize by Blazing Fire’
book readers who have eagerly waited for a long time within Korea and from the
globe grew weary. They had almost given up on reading book 6. Whenever I was
determined to sit and write the book, the forces of Satan would harass me and my
church. They did not leave us alone.
The power of God and His gifts which precisely manifest within our church is not
common to the other churches. As a result, many from the outside became envy and
jealous. Especially, one particular study group of heresy from a particular religious
group endlessly criticised, observed, and maliciously eyed us. There were times
when we were even harassed by ministers who had claimed to carry out the Holy
Spirit ministry. They had accused us with all sorts of plot and condemnation. In most
cases, the so called ministers and pastors manifested these evil works and
accusations.
On the other hand, these plots and judgment against us became the main tools in
humbling us. The more we were harassed, the more we deeply pray. The difficulties
from the other people made us to think broader. But yet, the harassment and
difficulties from the other people caused us to see them with a merciful heart which is
the heart of the Lord and thus we prayed even more.
Page 309
As long as the interference by such people are not excessive, the situation could turn
out good if we view it from another angle. Being hindered, interfered, or experiencing
difficult situations could become factors that makes us reflect to humble ourselves.
And yet, we should not be bound to some kind of standard by concerning too much
of how other people will judge or evaluate us. If we do, we will not be able to please
the Lord by being overly concerned or too careful. We can not live our whole life by
being too concerned of other people’s judgment or evaluation of ourselves. I have
been performing the Holy Spirit ministry. As a pastor I have learned that some
pastors who teach as professors at seminary are cessationists. These pastors are
from all different denominations. They are educating the seminary students to restrict
the Holy Spirit ministry or the working of the Holy Spirit.
There are large number of servants of the Lord shouting at the top of their lungs that
we must live by the power of the Holy Spirit. But when it comes in exercising the
power of the Holy Spirit, they fall short. They do not exercise the power of the Holy
Spirit in public. Too often, they lean toward theological viewpoint. As I minister

globally in the Holy Spirit, I have come to realize the clear and prominent
manifestation of special revelation during the conferences during ministering. These
spiritual things and works are very realistic and practical. In other words, the special
revelation and power did not just occur in the days of Acts. It was not only a one time
event that manifested during the time of the early churches. Even in modern times,
God is granting revelation in various ways even in our daily lives. Due to the
theological differences and the sense of distance in reality, I am endlessly studying
to know the relationship between the theological difference and the power of God
that manifests within our reality. Currently, I have finished the graduate course. I am
in the process of studying a doctoral course.
page 310
Our ministry is centered around the word of God which is the bible and through the
power of the Holy Spirit, the ministry is being extended. Even from present and into
the future, our ministry will be expanded. From the outside or exterior, many saints
are visiting the Lord’s church here in South Korea. We initially thought that we would
only be performing the ministry through the gifts but instead, the word of God
became the main focus point more than the gifts. As the word of God was
proclaimed, answers were delivered to the saints and therefore we were amazed.
The people who have visited our church says that they are very blessed to hear the
messages which is presbyterian based and they state that the messages that are
proclaimed at the altar is biblical. I think the characteristic of presbyterianism is
important but even more, I am putting utmost efforts to deliver the message that
overflows with the anointing of the Holy Spirit. The life of the service and worship is
the anointing and the presence of the Holy Spirit.
Due to faithful interceding prayer from the countless saints from outside and inside of
Korea, the ‘Baptize by the Blazing Fire’ book six was birthed. I give infinite gratitude
to the Lord. I like to share this grace and blessing with all the people who know or
remember me and my church. In book seven, I will be documenting the new spiritual
warfare events that are taking place in every continent and country.
During the process of correction and completion of the manuscript, we have
experienced countless obstruction and schemes of Satan. Our team responsible for
correcting the manuscript was attacked by Satan and therefore they had collapsed
many times. A deacon who was in charge of designing the cover of book six had to
endure many tests. On top of all these attacks, my wife and I experienced a car
accident in which we had almost died. In this way, the various forces of the devil had
intellectually hindered our work. But the saints of the Lord’s Church had endured all
these events and pain from inside and outside the church very well. They have
participated in all the toilsome of ministry and work.
page 311
The ministry of the Lord’s church had gradually expanded. Many churches in each
continent were established as the Lord’s church branches. Many native churches,
pastors and missionary groups have joined. Right now, it is difficult for me to just
stay in South Korea to do ministry. Each month, I go all around the world to visit local
and branch churches to hold global conferences. The Lord had given us words

regarding our church and even one prophecy had failed but it was accomplished in
another realistic way. Whenever we go abroad to perform the ministry, we would
take a few of the Lord’s church members. As they would accompany us, they would
carry out the fire ministry without being paid. Most of the church finances are being
used to support and help orphanage, AIDS patients, missionary work, and the newly
established churches that are financially poor in Africa and in other third world
countries.
We are living in a greatly corrupted generation. Even if someone claims that they
have received the power of the Holy Spirit, we are all being tested by God to see
who are the true servants of God. But everyone is in confusion as they have different
verification processes. If ministers do not stand firm on the word of God and prayer,
they will fall as false minister. Then those who listens to these ministers will be
deluded and deceived themselves. Many more will be deceived. False prophets are
falsely prophesying, and false ministers are acting like true prophets and ministers.
These false prophets and ministers are degrading the precious gifts of the Holy Spirit
by utilizing it as a method to earn money. Woe to the ones who delude and deceive
other souls. The cessationists are the people who condemn others and are those
who continuously grieve the Holy Spirit. Such people will not be able to escape from
the sin of committing blaspheming the Holy Spirit.
As I go around the world and hold many conferences for many different places, I
encounter various foreign ministers and pastors. They commonly would say, “Have
you been to such and such a church? I have held a conference there and I was paid
such and such amount of money”. These ministers and pastors would introduce
other ministers and pastors to these type of Korean churches. These ministers love
to hold conferences at these particular churches in Korea. They utilize different
contact methods to hold their conferences to earn money.
page 312
I heard that these foreign ministers and pastors are lined up and waiting. Many false
ministers and prophets are falsely prophesying the future of Korea by utilizing the
contents of current situation in South Korea. As I am witnessing these events, I
become speechless. These people deceive many naive and innocent believers.
I want to document one particular incident which had happened in the US. Our
church team members and I was in the middle of holding a powerful Holy Fire
conference. However, the local Korean churches in the US and some of the Korean
people that were attending the conference came to me and told me that we need to
prepare because a massive tsunami would come and wipe across this whole region.
They said that we needed to close the churches and escape. I asked the reason of
such an idea. They said, one particular church in South Korea and one of the
America’s prominent prophet had prophecy in a such way.
This incident caused sound pastors to run and hide in to the mountain. Many
believers had hastily bought great amounts of rice and subsidiary food in advance.
Some people had purchased a few years worth of food. But when such prophecy did
not come to pass, this person had a hard time getting rid of the great amount of food
they had stored and saved. One of the people said, “Pastor! After this experience

passes, I do not ever want to remember it ever again!” He was gnashing his teeth. I
joked by saying, “Oh! If I stay here, I will be swept away by tsunami!”
I said, “Do not be worried! Such prophecy is false! Do not be deceived for such thing
will not come to pass! Even though I have only one life, I will put my line on the line!
This will not happen!” As I proclaimed the statement, we enforced the Holy fire
conference.
page 313
When a false prophecy does not come to pass, weak churches and believers who
were in that region fell into confusion. They were tricked. The particular Korean
church and a prophet who had led such belief became very silent. What’s more irony
is that the people who had moved to escape the tsunami to different regions had
experienced an earthquake at the very place where they have moved too. Such an
event as the earthquake went through the broadcast media in real-time news.
The people who prophesy give a prophecy putting themselves under the assumption
of what they prophesy may not come to pass but they will prophesy anyway. In the
bible, the word says, “Pursue love, and desire spiritual gifts, but especially that you
may prophesy.” (1 Corinthians 14:1) This verse does not tell us that prophesy may
be wrong and will not come to pass. The people who are confident in discerning the
spirit have the possibility of falling into Satan’s trap of falsely prophesying.
One particular pastor had wrote an article about real and false prophecy in the
newspaper. His writing had touched my heart. Therefore, I like to document it here.
The devil has confused the world with fake that looks, feels, and sounds more real
than the real truth. The devil does not argue over trivial matters but always argue
over very important matter. Even in the world, there is an overflowing of false or
counterfeits of precious and important things such as money or jewels. A pen that
only cost a few dollars have no counterfeits or imitations. I have never heard about it
yet. But a high price fountain pen may have an overflowing of counterfeits.
It is the same when it comes to salvation. The ‘truth of salvation’ if very important.
When we observe the history of Christianity, countless of counterfeits or cults have
proclaimed false truth to salvation. The second coming of Christ is an important
matter as well. Therefore, there is an overflowing of counterfeit truths about the
second coming of Christ.
page 314
The gifts of Holy Spirit is very important. But there are overflowing false prophets
who accept money from God’s people when they “prophesy.” This strange
phenomenon is especially overflowing in South Korea.
2 Peter 1:21, 2:14 “for prophecy never came by the will of man, but holy men of God
spoke as they were moved by the Holy Spirit. having eyes full of adultery and that
cannot cease from sin, enticing unstable souls. They have a heart trained in
covetous practices, and are accursed children.

Because real spirituality is important, false spirituality overflows as well. The devil’s
passion in producing counterfeit and false is persistent and will be more persistent in
the future. The Lord’s church is not excluded. These things countlessly occur within
the Lord’s church. But eventually, the false prophets would leave our church.
Why do God allow the false prophets to run around without restriction? In the parable
of the wheat and weeds Jesus said not to uproot weeds but let them both grow
together. Does God not desire the real ones? Doe He not desire real spirituality, a
real church, real holy gifts, and real believers in Christ? Perhaps, because God only
desires real things, He may be allowing false ones to circulate.
On Mount Carmel, God had allowed false prophets to call out to their god and
perform their ritual. Afterwards, God would show His power through prophet Elijah,
the real prophet. At Mount Carmel, the prophet Elijah proclaimed that they would see
the power of God. God had manifested His power through the prophet Elijah by
showing the power of fire. As God manifested His real power through His real
servants, God allows us to witness the true nature of the false ones.
page 315
In these days, the world has become really corrupted. It is very important for us to
sustain the balance and harmony when it comes to the walk of faith. But in numerous
cases, christians are on the extreme ends without any spiritual balancing. Above all,
the articles or stories about the mark of the beast, 666, is overwhelming. In US and
South Korea, there are christians who are debating on the topic of 666. They debate
whether the mark of the beast 666 is veri chip or not. Especially, US christians
consider this matter more seriously. There are quite a lot of churches and Christians
who make this subject a great deal. They discuss over this one subject with all their
life and strength. These Christians believe the veri-chip is the mark of the beast
without any question. When their belief will be proven wrong, I do not know how they
will handle the situation. I am not ignorant about this matter. I know it is a very
important matter. Since I was also curious about this matter, that is the subject of the
end days, I asked the Lord. But the only answer I had received from the Lord was,
“Matthew 24 will be answer to that question”. When it comes to christian life or the
life of faith, we cannot focus only on one subject. This includes our spiritual area, our
daily physical life, and our whole personality. We need to get all the areas of our
lives right. In the future, the mark of the beast 666 will come out to be something that
is frightening and cataclysmic. We need to be still and be alert.
Even a false minister who acted like a real minister can become a real minister, the
wheat, if they completely and thoroughly repent. But on the other hand, if a real
minister becomes prideful, he/she will become a false minister. We are living in the
days when a false minister can become real one, and a real minister can become a
false one. A well known comedian named, Charlie Chaplin once visited a particular
countryside in China. He witnessed something very funny. At his visit, this small
chinese village held a contest named, ‘Charlie Chaplin Imitation Contest’. Charlie
Chaplin’s curiosity was activated. So he decided to enter the contest.
Page 316

Surprisingly, he won third place. There was two fake Charlie Chaplin who acted
more real than the real Charlie Chaplin. This story tells us that there are things that
may look more real than the real ones. Among many truth in christianity, there is one
statement of truth I like to document here. The Word of God itself has a principle as
a boomerang. Even if a person claims that he/she had read and listened to many
scriptures, if such a person does not live according to the Word of God, the Word of
God which he/she has read and listen too will come back as a boomerang to judge
such a person.
The Lord had firmly and with entreaty advised me.
“If you continue to be humble throughout your ministry to the end, I will continue to
raise and exalt you. But if you ever become prideful, you will fall to the lowest.”
From now and forward I will always keep and engrave the Lord’s precious words of
warning words into the depth of my heart. By all means, I desire to all who read this
book that the deeper grace of the Lord would overflow even more.
An unknown, and a minor servant in the Lord.